Art and Pets

It started with the ringing of her phone. For months now Kathrine had been struggling with making rent and finding work, and she had almost given up hope, after sending her resume to practically every single agency and studio. Her dream of working for a reputable agency making photos looked more and more like a pipe dream. She had to survive with only the profits of the few pictures she managed to sell to some magazines but even that had dried up in the last months. So when her mobile suddenly starts ringing with an unknown number she almost steps on the brakes of her old Nissan. ...

Sam and Em

Chapter 29 My eyes slowly opened, allowing my bedroom to come into view. The soft, morning light from the window was just bright enough to illuminate the area, lighting the bed and walls just enough despite the darkness of the outside world. My hand travelled around me, gliding across the soft mattress and open blanket and revealed that I was alone in the room. There was no one else sharing my bed. ...

642, Mind Diary of a Judicial Slave

Chapter Ten - Trapped Like Rats Cycle 4378, Day 358 Cross-shaft fifteen seems to go on for miles. It slants up slightly and I would hate to be hauling a full cart up this incline. We reach an elevator. It has a very strange-looking door on it and there is a man sitting at a desk next to it. The second overseer is standing next to him. “Dome is pressurized for the work shift,” he says curtly. “They are already working so you will have to bust your hump to make quota.” ...

Part-Time Equine

Part 21 “Hello, you’re through to Heather.” Her voice crackled through the speaker on my phone, “I’m sorry I’ve missed your call, but leave a message after the beep and I promise I’ll get back to you as soon as I can. Thank you.” It was another hot day. After a morning of work and looking after the girls, I decided to take a short break and take shelter inside a bush overlooking the bottom of the stables. The cool leaves that covered my body were a relief against the unrelenting, burning sun. The phone beeped, allowing me to answer the message from my friend. ...

The Commander Gets Commanded

Shepard sighed, letting the hot water wash over her shoulders. That last mission had been stressful. Too many close calls, too many risks. The war with the reapers was going poorly already, and dealing with the constant harassment from Cerberus was only making it worse. If only she could get a moment to relax, a brief escape where the weight of the whole galaxy wasn’t resting on her shoulders, where she could just be a person. Sadly, the closest she got was these post-mission showers, alone in her cabin. In the steam, she could pretend the outside world didn’t exist. ...

Drone House

Part 19 Jane’s hand rubbed Alex’s shoulder through the rubber as they sat in the back of the EV, the five-point harness keeping Alex secure, and Jane buckled into the middle seat next to her. Alex leaned into the touch, craving the connection, the reassurance that she wasn’t alone. “We’re here,” Jane whispered as they pulled into the parking lot of their loft. The words penetrated through Alex’s haze. Home. They were home. Something in her chest loosened at the thought. ...

Sam and Em

Chapter 28 I grunted, trying to stretch my arm as far as possible to bring the feather duster over the top of the kitchen cabinet. Being placed within this damn belt was hard enough, but the fact that Jane went out of her way to tease and embarrass me presented a much larger challenge. I couldn’t even figure out why Emily’s mother wanted it to be that clean, it wasn’t exactly a place we would see every day and it wasn’t like she would be able to check to see I did my job correctly. The wooden chair wobbled under my weight as I moved backwards and forwards, trying my best to get the duster into every spot, even going as far as pulling myself up on my toes to reach the very end of the area. ...

Dungeons and Dragons

Part 15 Chapter 68: Torture The Master of Assassins undid his cloak as he looked down at the implements on he table which appeared to be a mix of sex toys and genuine instruments of torture and a few that were probably both. Then he tossed the cloak onto the armchair and pushing up the sleeves of his doublet he walked back towards Ellie. ‘So,’ he said, ‘you were about to tell me what you were doing in Thoth.’ ...

Brought To My Knees

Part 2 Chapter 5 I struggled to concentrate in all my lectures the next morning. Something had shifted inside me. Fear was in the background all the time, but I had woken to Luba’s soft golden eyes. And since then I had not been able to shift them. Weirdly I ran into her boyfriend, Piotr, who was studying in a different department, coming down the corridor. As he walked past, I did not know whether to laugh or cry at the thought of him fucking her up the arse. I caught myself with this new language in my brain, but then my heart went wild as I remembered Luba’s tears when Ludmilla had checked whether she had broken up with him. Did she love him? Was that jealousy? ...

Drone House

Part 1 “You seem interested,” the Drone said quietly, tilting its gleaming black masked head slightly. Alex startled, blinking hard. “Oh, shit. Okay, so I know that you’re in there but I didn’t… I didn’t know that you could talk.” Alex stood there in the store aisle where they were both working, taking in the sight of the Drone, its beautiful curves accentuated in black rubber. This Drone that was now… talking? She felt her heart flutter. ...

Brought To My Knees

VOLUME 1: TOMSK Chapter 1 It was so cold after the heat of the class. The cold that freezes your breath, stifles your nostrils and turns the world black and white. The sort of cold you never wait around in for long, unless instructed to. I had been told to wait. “The corner of Nikitina and Kyevskaya after your lecture,” the note said. I was not just cold but scared, standing there in the November dark, not knowing what to expect, but knowing enough that I could not ignore the instruction. I could feel all the suppleness in my body drain away as the ice worked its way under my coat and into my boots, just as a black Volga pulled up belching smoke and steam, its tyre chains grinding on the ice covered road, breaking the cocoon of silent struggle that real cold creates one. ...

Jennifer Discovers Herself

Jennifer finds herself lost in life. Unable to get over her ex-boyfriend Colin, she makes poor decisions and puts herself in bad situations. Until she meets her match on Tinder. A silly side-story expanding on Jennifer, mentioned in The Happiness of Ella Bloom. 1 - Lost in a spa resort I have been hiking all morning. Actually, I’ve only been going for an hour or two. But I’m already tired. My backpack is heavy, my feet hurt and I feel filthy. ...

Pet Correction Returns

Part 1 “…There will be a high risk of snow and ice throughout the entire UK this weekend. We have a yellow weather warning throughout England, Scotland and some parts of Wales, so make sure you stay up to date with the forecast for any changes. From Saturday into Sunday, we are expecting more snow as well as a high probability of heavy rain, so make sure to wrap up warm when you go out, stay in if you can. Back to Matt in the studio.” ...

Scanned, Printed, Sealed

Part Two David Wept. Phil had known something was up the moment he saw Paula in Maggie’s apartment. He hadn’t objected to them locking the plastic shell around his cock and balls, using the new plastic. He was used to giving Maggie pretty much complete control over his body on a regular basis anyway. He was deeply curious what would happen next. Besides, Maggie and Paula had obviously gone to a lot of trouble to arrange some sort of surprise for him. Who was he to say no? ...

The Institute

Chapter 12 A weekend alone. After all the emotions of this week, I had decided not to go to the Saturday dance again. I wasn’t quite ready. I felt that I had to think about my career, my future at the Institute, and while the Saturday dance was quite the … ok, I had to admit it, just thinking about it made me aroused, I needed some space away to figure things out. ...

Part-Time Equine

Part 20 The square had an eerily still silence to it. The sun hadn’t even risen at that point, but I already left Chloe’s apartment to start the day, there was nothing else I could have done as my brain refused to give me a long rest after the news Hamish gave me… how could anyone have a good night’s sleep after the news that their parent was soon going to die. I told Chloe everything that was said over the phone, I couldn’t exactly hide the information from the person who was lying in the same bed as I was, but she did her best to console me afterwards. No words were said for the rest of the night, but she held me close until she fell asleep on top of me… I managed to get a few hours afterwards, but it didn’t last long. ...

Part-Time Equine

Part 19 My heart was in my throat. I played nervously with my fingers throughout the entire journey, watching the world pass us by as the minutes on the truck turned to hours, as Jade went through several states of tiredness and as the morning sun crawled across the sky. I had every right to be nervous, today was the day all the hours of training had been for, today was finally the day that I would audition for the Pony trials, it was a day of complete mystery for me as I was still so unsure on how it was going to turn out. ...

Vanity Mare

Part 4 9) Alliances (13th June 1815) After he had taken me, the major lay beside me, his head resting on my shoulder, our breaths mingling, his limbs around me. His passion for that moment seemed spent and though mine too had been sated, thoughts of the way he had used me filled me with excitement; no man had ever used me that way and now, twice he had taken me, not as a pony but as his woman. ...

Sam and Em

Chapter 24 The entire evening took an awkward turn. Becky, Emily and I sat in complete silence as we ate the meal we purchased. The wonderful, comforting glow of the restaurant against the dark sky took a turn the moment we saw our boss having a meeting with a client. Despite the complete coincidence, it felt as if we were stepping on the store owner’s feet, looking behind the scenes at an event we were not supposed to see. None of us wanted to speak as the meals seemed to take forever getting to our table, we ate our respective meals without a single word leaving any of our lips, waiting for something to happen; anything. ...

Eltie

Preparing for Battle Space… Enormous and merciless but at the same time beckoning to explore and conquer its endless mysteries and secrets… Existing eternally but renewing every moment, always craving for a sacrifice but ready to share its countless treasures in return… Since her early childhood, spent on her home planet called Earth, Eltie always dreamed of becoming an astronaut. She imagined herself rushing through space from one planet to another, from star to star, searching for new science revelations, discovering new useful mineral resources or maybe even establishing contacts with some strange extra-terrestrial life forms… Being a small girl, she loved climbing on the roof of her family house on warm summer nights when everybody had fallen asleep, and spending hours watching countless stars that shine from the darkened sky. She felt as if stars were calling for her, inviting to join their everlasting dance… She closed her eyes and started dreaming of herself flying toward them, like a weightless spark, accelerating with every moment, and this feeling aroused her every time. ...

Sam and Em

Chapter 22 It was a gentle moment. After so long stuck in that damn chastity device, I knew that both Emily and I needed this more than anything in the world. There was no Tanya, no parents and no Becky. All the events of the past few days were placed at the back of our minds, allowing us to enjoy only each other’s company for the night. It was more than a need, it was an addiction and an itch that needed to be scratched to calm my mind. I needed Emily more than life itself, I needed her body and her mind all to myself. It was almost as if I was losing control of myself, losing the little control I had of my life every second I was not touching her. ...

The Institute

Chapter 7: Rubber and Paper Work I returned to the office Monday morning. I greeted Margaret and sat heavily at my desk. “Busy weekend? Shopping for the new place?” inquired Margaret. I hesitated. I … couldn’t talk about what had happened at the dance, it was just too embarrassing. “Oh no, I have to wait for my first paycheck for that” I said with a weak chuckle. “I just, uh, didn’t sleep well.” ...

Dungeons and Dragons

Part 2 Chapter 6: Adventure The party stepped from the main street of Home Town onto a partly paved road that led towards a forest, Ellie walking at the back clutching the dagger and trying to decide what to do with it. The three warriors, Battle Babe, Bu-Shi-Doll and Valkyrie were leading and Amazon followed a little behind, casting occasional glances back at her daughter. Then came Katana Girl, walking straight-backed, her sword in her left hand. Despite her initial wonder at the world she had entered, Ellie was feeling very much that she did not fit in, that coming here had been a bad idea and deciding to play a Seductress was even worse. ...

Part-Time Equine

Part 17 “Hmmm?” I groaned, everything seemed so white. I slowly opened my eyes to the bright room, a warm heat covered my body, making me feel much more relaxed than I had been in a while. I almost didn’t want to open my eyes and just live in the world of sleep for a moment longer. As the white blanket of the dream world faded, I was met with an unfamiliar room. Neither the ceilings, walls or any of the items within seemed at all familiar. ...

Part-Time Equine

Part 15 I struggled to contain my breaths as my movements increased. I felt sweat begin to travel down my neck as I pushed myself harder than I have ever done before, I knew I needed to get better at this, I knew who I was right then wasn’t enough, I knew I needed more strength. The trees whipped by me at a rapidly growing rate. The cool morning air flew through my hair, whistling through my ears and pushed against my tired body. I took two large breaths before my body begged me to cease all movement, involuntarily forcing my legs to stop in place. It was a much calmer morning, a collection of clouds covered the entire sky and blocked the world from the burning sun. ...

My Personal Trainer

“…So what happens now?” a very sated and perplexed Master Henry asks; his mind perhaps seeking an island of normalcy in the sea of insanity and debauchery. He’s really not a bad man - a mere villain of convenience - despite what one watching at home might think based on the “show” he’s provided, with me obviously as the reluctant proverbial “whipping-girl” star. There’s also a kind of clarity that happens, post orgasm for men in particular, when men start thinking with more of their intellectual brain, and less with the caveman one, or to be a bit crude; the little head that all that blood was just rushing into. To also be fair, men aren’t the only ones to have this little temporary sexual insanity; so I recognize this change in his eyes for what it is, a “what have I done?” look ...

Pride and Prancing

1) Bryony It was still dark when Sam, the groom, woke me, pulling me reluctantly by my stable halter from the blanket where I lay wrapped in the warmth of Honey’s body. It was early autumn and the air in the stable was chill making my skin ripple with goosebumps and my nipples harden. Any anguish at being roused so early from sleep, however, was soon displaced, by the pleasure of Sam’s rampant cock entering me roughly as I knelt still blinking the sleep from my eyes and trying not to shiver. ...

Pet Correction

“You’re free to go.” Donna’s words lingered in the air, causing the entire room to fall back into further silence. Both Cleo and I stared deeply at the pet in the doorway, watching for the moment she would react to the news that she had been released from her sentence. However, that reaction never came. Her eyes stayed perfectly on the human as her brain processed what had just been announced. For a second, I expected Donna to begin laughing, stating that it was all a joke, but she kept a straight face the entire time, being much more serious than any of us had ever seen her. ...

The Institute

Chapter 1: The New Job A large stone room with stone walls and vaulted ceilings. In it, a group of women, all but one dressed in black. They are wearing tight, shiny clothing - rubber? - gas masks, corsets. Not a single square inch of skin is visible. One is limp, barely conscious, several tubes and wires coming from her head and groin area. Her feet, clad in ballet heel boots, are dragging on the ground. The others are carrying her. The last woman follows, wearing red latex. Her face is blank, the only visible feature a zipper covering her mouth. She takes notes on a clipboard. ...

Pet Correction

To say I was nervous was an understatement. I could feel my heart beating heavily in my ears, becoming quicker at a rather alarming pace. I was sure someone watching me from the outside of the suit could have easily seen my heart beating against my chest. Though, it was all understandable. It was an uncomfortable and scary situation. It hadn’t been that often Cleo, Poppy and I had seen the world outside the property. It had only been a handful of times and that was only to have a quick shop for some items. Donna never liked the thought of us being alone in the house whilst she was outside and she always saw it as a good thing that we were in the public, being sociable with normal people. ...

Feeding Trixie’s Sack Worm

Trixie left yesterday for an out-of-town genetics conference leaving Nancy alone in the house they shared. Nancy had been curious about the work Trixie did in the basement. She knew it had to do with genetic manipulation but that was all. Since the basement door was not locked, she went down the stairs. The basement was mainly a large open area that had two tables filled with lab equipment, along with a desk with a computer, printer and other electronic items. The back side of the area was a wall to ceiling transparent holding area. Inside the holding area was a multi-platform and pole jungle gym. Laying on top of and stretched out across three of the platforms was a massive worm like creature. The worm was twelve feet long, not including the four arm-like appendages coming of its “face.” Each of these arms were about two feet long with rounded tips at the end. Between the arms was a slit that looked like a mouth. ...

Secretary

CHAPTER 1 - NEW RULES Irina and Alex met six months ago in a twist of fate. He was a young, hungry for success intern at a law firm. She was a very successful lawyer, and much, much more. He was in his twenties but looked young as he was short, slim, and had very little facial or body hair. She was a very impressive woman of visible Russian descent; tall, blonde, blue eyed, and charismatic. ...

Leather Miniskirt

Rekka watched the crowd stream into the auditorium. It wouldn’t be long until all of the 1,000 seats were filled, she estimated. She was with her parents to celebrate her brother’s graduation from law school. Haruto had worked hard and it was time to honor his accomplishment. The students walked in groups of about 20 from the front rows to the stage. Rekka and her parents cheered as Haruto shook hands with the law school dean and received his diploma. There were about 200 more students to go, however. Rekka took a deep breath and reminded herself to be patient, but soon gave up. ...

Pet Correction

Part 8 I woke up with a jolt. Coming to the realisation that I was still locked within the small cage. With all my heart, I wanted to tell myself that I was not far from being released from my second cell, I wanted to say that I counted everyday the sun had risen and fallen, but I had completely lost track of time. I had forgotten everytime I had seen the morning beams come through the holes in the shed, I had forgotten how many times Donna took me out of the cage to relieve myself and I’ve lost count of the amount of times I had fallen asleep. I blamed the pet brain, focusing on the here and now was mentally draining, I did not want to think about anything else but what was happening to me at that moment as I knew I would panic the moment I began to think. ...

Pet Correction

Part 7 “Please don’t make this difficult for me, Nala,” Donna’s pleading voice came from the entrance of the cage, “You haven’t had anything in a whole day, I’m really worried about you.” It wasn’t like I could hide away from my owner, I was stuck in a tiny cage and she was standing over it with the two canisters nearby, one was for food and the other was water. I laid down on the cold floor of my cell, my arms crossed with my head resting on them. I had my eyes closed, there was no point having them open as all I would have been able to see was the inside wall of the shed, I didn’t want to move my head to give Donna any indication that I cared about her presence. ...

Camping for Food

The three former college friends were looking forward to their annual camping trip in the mountains. They all enjoyed tent camping and tried to get together at least every couple of years in the great outdoors and just plain have girl’s fun. No husbands, no kids, no boyfriends. None of them really called themselves lesbians, but usually explored some fun sexual adventures when they camped. The three met at Ricki’s house and put their camping equipment into her large Nissan Pathfinder. Ricki had already packed the large tent they three girls would sleep and play in. The weekend soirees were always fun, some daytime hiking through the mountains and evening campfires catching up on gossip. Sometimes the evening activities would include some extra activities, occasionally male visitations. Who knows what will happen this year, always an adventure. ...

Latex Lockdown

Chapter 1 – The Journey Monday 23rdMarch 2020 It was mid-afternoon and Claire stood on the platform at Clapham Junction waiting for her train down to the Surrey countryside. She was nervous, firstly the COVID-19 news was getting worse all the time and there were lots of people around. Who knows what is going to happen? Work had told her on Friday to work at home this week due to the virus as everybody was scared about travelling into the City where she worked as a junior lawyer for a restaurant chain. ...

Part-Time Equine

Part 10 I sighed as I fell back onto my bed, holding the towel tight against my body. Jade was going to be here any minute and I was struggling to think of what to wear. I searched every drawer, even getting to the point of checking my suitcase if I had left anything in there. However, as much as I wanted to deny it, I had nothing to wear for this evening. ...

Pet Correction

Part 6 “Hey, hey, hey,” Donna’s voice called out to me, it was quiet, calm and barely a whisper, as if she didn’t want to wake anyone else apart from me. “Hmmm, what?” I responded, just waking up from a lovely dream. “Nala, stay quiet, I don’t want to disturb Cleo or Poppy just yet” She tugged on my arm, trying to get me out of the bed, “It’s time to go back into the suit.” ...

Part-Time Equine

Part 9 My heart was in my throat. I spent the entire morning bringing up the courage to come to the stables, to see the green pony once more after that message she sent me. A tingle shot through me every time I thought about it, thought about her. All this time, this entire year of spending nearly everyday at these stables, I have not once spoken directly to Lily. I did not even know what her voice sounded like before Heather played the message to me. ...

Ariana

Submission Intro Who are Ariana and Kate? Ariana Inoue is a cute 24 year old Japanese woman. Like many asian women she has black hair. Lately she likes her hair done up in a braid. She rarely puts on makeup but is fond of eyeliner so she can make cat eyes. Her slender body and cute facial features are the envy of many men and women. Ariana has a small B-cup and is about 140cm tall with a cute butt. ...

Eltie

Preparing for Battle Suddenly, the painfully sharp sound of a buzzer broke into my dream, and I twitched convulsively in my tight sleeping cocoon. “Commander Eltie Simmons, please proceed immediately to the combat deck! Commander Eltie Simmons, please…” mechanical sexless voice of Arti, our ship’s AI, mumbling in my built-in earphones, was persistent and unavoidable, leaving no room to escape and slip back into my dreams. Damn, what a sweet dream it was! That tall muscular handsome boy with the perfectly shaped cock had just started to unzip my base layer suit… Closing my eyelids for a second, I still could vaguely feel his touches and hear his soft breath… But the fucking AI continued its mumbling, and the dream was dissipating with each second, giving up to the harsh reality. ...

Part-Time Equine

Part 8 I breathed in and out slowly, pulling my left leg behind my body as I stretched it as far as it would go. This morning, I decided to get to Harriet’s stables early in the morning, not that you would call this the morning as the sun had only just begun to peak above the horizon. The entirety of the stables was still in darkness, but I didn’t care, I wanted to be alone for the moment. ...

Liz's New Life

Chapter 2: Down the Rabbit Hole Liz manoeuvred past her driver and slid onto the bench seat, she lifted one ankle then the other bringing her feet to rest of the spacious floor in a ladylike manner of someone who had been to finishing school. Liz heard the driver’s door close, the engine start and as they pulled away the driver’s voice over a speaker said, “Make yourself comfortable, Miss Liz.” ...

Spirits of the Shaft

Part 1: Body One thing that I know for sure: I am a pleaser. It’s just a fact. There is a significant percentage of people in society who are pleasers and I have often wondered why. There must be some sort of evolutionary reason to support this as a successful strategy for a member of the species to survive. Has it been successful in my case? Well, I’ll let you decide… ...

Supergirl

She had insisted so much that I just had to say yes to her little game. I was in this lesbian relationship with Chloe for about two years, and if there was one thing I knew about her, it was that she was a massive Supergirl fan. Not only that, I had to accept that she loved a fictional character more than me. Sure, she wasn’t completely delusional and knew Supergirl wasn’t real, but she very easily allowed herself to forget that fact. ...

The Green Lady

Loretta walked slowly down the hallway of the old mansion. The Halloween party was a fundraiser for the historical group which was trying to restore the place. They also rented out some of the restored bedrooms as a B & B during tourist season, but this annual adults-only party was their big money-maker for the year. In one night it brought in almost as much money as the rest of their fundraisers. ...

Jennifer's Holiday

4: The Club The nightclub was a large open room, with a bar and seating area down the left side, a dance floor in the centre and a mezzanine floor with more tables up on the right. Around the far end of the dancefloor were some cages, with scantily clad dancers gyrating in them. The DJ was in a booth at the end of the mezzanine floor, with a view across the dancefloor. The club was about half full. Everyone seemed to be adhering to the dress-code, although most were in ‘street’ clothes - leather jeans or skirts; some rubber dresses. As Jennifer and Jane made their way to the bar area a lot of heads turned to take in their outfits, but as Jane had explained in the taxi on the way over this was a fetish club - everyone was there to see and be seen. ...

Jennifer's Holiday

3: Jane As Jennifer opened the door and let Jane in she saw the rubber covered bed. Jane sat down on it and ran her hands over it, pulling the red rubber top sheet around her. “This is like nothing I’ve ever experienced,” she said. She explained that she had recently been divorced, and since then had begun experimenting with some of the less ‘vanilla’ aspects of her sexuality. “Do you mind if I undress?” she asked. Jennifer shook her head, then watched as Jane unclipped her bikini top. As she slid the skimpy bikini pants down her legs Jennifer saw a familiar sight hanging from Jane’s sex; the string of a set of Ben Wa balls. ...

Jennifer's Holiday

1: The Journey It was starting to be cold for comfort as October turned to November. The skies were grey and that depressing winter feeling was creeping in. Jennifer had decided to escape winter in New York and spend a few weeks in sunny Florida. She turned around in her black and blue latex sheets and knew it was time to get up. It was always a problem for her to get out of that sweet and warm rubber bed and out into the cruel reality of New York City at winter time. Sitting up, she unzipped her full latex hood and took it off. The cold air on her cheeks chilled her. She untied her ankles from the bedposts and took the rubber ball-gag out of her mouth. With a deep sigh, she stood up and walked over to the bathroom, now only dressed in her black latex catsuit. Turning on the water and selecting a suitable temperature, she stepped into the shower. The warm water felt good on her rubber clad body. She slowly opened the zip and peeled herself out of the wet latex catsuit. It was the easiest way to clean herself and the catsuit at the same time. ...

From Vanilla Girlfriend to Femdom Wife, A Journey

Part 7 Jo was in need of company. It was mid Friday morning and she had just left her husband chained up and locked in his underground cell. He’d been there alone for two and a half days since they came back from honeymoon and she was dressed up like a fetish model, having done so to show him what he was missing. Having explained to him that he wasn’t getting out of the cell any time soon, and that to even have a chance he had to take a buttplug up his arse that was a lifelike replica of her largest ex, she had left the dungeon horny as could be, and all dressed up with no place to go. ...

Our Little Puppy

This summer fucking sucks. There is no one around. All my friends are getting summer jobs or off traveling. Jobs. Shit, even the word leaves a bad taste in my mouth. It’s summer! The first one after high school! It’s supposed to be spent having fun! Not slaving away! I can get a job in the fall! But noooo… not according to my self-righteous parents. Either get one now or move it. Shit. This summer fucking sucks. ...

Temple of Domina

The captain lit her milky scented candle. She applied the clay between her legs. She massaged the baby oil onto her B-Cup breasts. “Save us, oh goddess!” The storm raged outside. Her dildo got to work. “Olyria! Olyria! Olyria!” she shouted with each thrust. As the cruise ship was tossed up by a powerful wave, the front end leaving the water entirely, the power went out. All aboard the ill-fated cruise ship regretted ever coming aboard. ...

Obsessed by Rubber

Chapter 1. Beginning of the Story Another boring online meeting was finally over. Linda switched off the webcam and closed her notebook, then leaned back in her chair. Deep in thought, she started to undo the buttons of her white office-style shirt, and another layer of her garments, hidden beneath cotton cloth, appeared. It was a black, skin-tight latex suit, without collar, with shortened legs and arms, specially designed by Linda to be worn under her office uniform. The wide, round neck cutout was not visible even with a few buttons undone, and nobody in the office could ever imagine what a secret such an unassuming young trainee would keep. However, being very cautious, she wore her suit to the office quite rarely, and was very happy when lockdowns caused everyone to work from home. This allowed her to put on her favorite clothing anytime she wanted to. After several months of lockdown, Linda was practically living in latex, taking it off only to wash, dry and put on again. Usually she enclosed herself totally, with hood and gloves, removing it for online conference calls, as she did today, and covering her upper body, visible on the webcam, with her office shirt. ...

Girls and Bridle

Chapter 9 - The Fastest Pony on Earth, Duo (Part 2) “Let us out of here!” “No. And for the tenth time, keep quiet.” “It’s been five days already, and nobody has taken care of us yet.” “The lawyers are very busy.” “Busy, my ass. We are the only two prisoners here.” “You are not prisoners. We are simply detaining you until a lawyer has time to look into your case. Now keep quiet. Eleventh time.” ...

Girls and Bridle

Chapter 9 - The Fastest Pony on Earth, Duo (Part 3) “That’s not good…” “Nope… Not good…” “Having regrets?” “Not at all. Things are happening as they are supposed to.” “Meaning?” “Meaning that life is like a raging sea at times, and we can’t control it.” “Deep… but true.” Invisibly sitting in the stands among a mass of excited people, Tiantang Zhi Ma and Penny watched the small drivers guide their ponygirls to their assigned gates. As if this was a bad joke from the Gods, Sophie was given gate number one, and Brittany was given gate number two. Any other combination than this would have been preferable. The two drivers may have survived some time together in a prison cell, but here, with their competitive spirits, a spark would be enough to ignite a catastrophe. ...

Girls and Bridle

Chapter 9 - The Fastest Pony on Earth, Duo (Part 1) Crash! “You stupid MORON!” “Go to hell, Sophie! Why are you even here!? To walk your mentally disabled ponies?” “To kick your butt, Britt the turd!” “Eat my dust, mole face!” This last qualification race couldn’t have started any differently. Brittany, Hemlock, and Nightshade got gate number one, and Sophie, Morning Star, and Moonlight got gate number two. As soon as the race started, the two carts slammed violently into each other without causing any serious damage. It had to look like an accident, or else both teams risked disqualification. ...

Dive

Chapter 7 - A Full Fledged Assault (for the good of Valhalla and the other world) It was nothing short of carnage, a very clean one without blood or death. It was more like a graceful ballet performed by a surreal warrior. From behind her golden armor, while yielding an unbreakable spear and a large roman shield, Cleopatra was teaching me a valuable lesson about trust. After having had some serious reservations about this overly simplistic plan, a frontal attack on that populous town ruled by the infamous Queen of Valhalla, the Sun warrior, who had incessantly repeated that she couldn’t be defeated, demonstrated that she truly was an anomaly within the game. ...

Dive

Chapter 6 - Slaves and Adventures So this was where the Queen came from? It was a medieval village in MY game, in MY world, and it was a thousand times more advanced than mine. A fully armored Cleopatra and I were lying in the snow under a tree not to be detected while we went over our absurd plan once more, if it could even be called a plan. We were about to take a huge risk here. ...

Dive

Chapter 5 - Punishment is Happiness “Leave us.” “Yes, your Majesty.” Clunk! The heavy reinforced wooden door closed behind the Queen. Everything that would happen in this room located deep within her dungeon would not be witnessed by anybody other than her victim and herself. Graciously, she stepped deeper into the candlelit chamber. After carefully removing the wolf mask that concealed her identity and placing it on the nearby desk, she began to take off her complicated yet light dress. When it dropped down on the floor, the cold and humid air of the dungeon brushed against her naked skin, but she didn’t mind. Cold didn’t affect her. She slowly walked to the central table on which a black-skinned girl was securely tied up with chains fastened to each corner. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 33 - The End of a Nice Dream “Clara? Clara?” “Mmm… Vix? Are… are we still in India?” “Come… The elevator is waiting for us again. We don’t have much time left.” Tired and confused, I could feel Vix pulling on my arms, trying to get me off the bed. The room was all dark again, and Asha and Savannah weren’t around anymore. The two hot catgirls had mysteriously vanished after our fun activity. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 32 - The Minds of Pets How did this happen? This morning, Lucy called me because Oreo got a cold and said she would like me to cover for her. Since I didn’t have school today, I accepted, but I didn’t think things would turn into this catastrophic drama. After traveling to the café from the pethouse, everything was normal. I walked into the Cakes and pets and greeted Lucy before heading to the costume room, where she helped me suit up for the day. Oreo and I were the same size, so I didn’t have any problem squeezing my small butt inside the stretchy black and white cat skin, and it felt great to know that I could wear something my girlfriend loved so much. Usually, I was not that interested in being a pet because I preferred just to hang around them, make them drink and eat, and cuddle with them, here in the lounge or the capsule rooms upstairs. But the latex cat costume even smelled like Oreo, so it made my experience a very enticing one. ...

Sam and Em

Chapter 5 “Em?” I whispered groggily as I gently woke up from my dream. Last night, Emily laid in my arms as we fell asleep together. Admittedly, It was a nice moment, but now she was nowhere to be seen. I rose up slowly from my blankets with a mixed feeling of the day before in the pit of my stomach, I remembered the fun we had with the sex shop, Emily buying a butt plug for the first time and me coming home with the dominatrix outfit. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 31 - Lucy “Why did Lucy want all of us to come to the café today? Usually, she is like, “No, Trixie! I don’t want to see your rat face at the café when you are not working,” and then she refuses to give me a piece of cake, and I have to steal one.” “I don’t know, Trixie. Maybe she is going to scold us because we sneaked out of the pethouse while wearing the rabbit costume the other day.” ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 30 - The Bravery of Pets WRRRZZZZZZ! “AAAAH! NOOO!” Trixie jumped down the doctor’s table and ran to the corner of the room to hide behind the large plant. Even though he had explained to her that this noisy saw would only cut her cast and not her actual arm, it scared the shit out of her anyway. Like we did all morning, Misti and I attempted to reassure her. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 29 - Cooking Pets It was early in the morning, too early. I could have stayed in bed and rested because, frankly, spending time with ALL the petgirls out of costume all at once wasn’t easy. My little friends could be sexually demanding. At night, they gave Oreo and me some privacy, but it was a different story during the day. I never had as much sex over two days. I was wondering if there was a correlation between that and Oreo’s cute BDSM outfit I borrowed. Maybe that new look had made me more desirable. ...

Subscription

“Bye, Jenna!” “See you next week, Layla. Enjoy your weekend!” “Will do!” Yes, that was my name. Layla. And that was also the name on the ID card that I tossed on the passenger seat of my car, signaling that I was ready to take a moment to relax. It has been a tough week at work, and this long three-day weekend was more than welcome. I only worked in the garden center of a renovation store, so it wasn’t overly demanding because I liked plants a lot, but still, when work was over, I didn’t carry that hobby with me. I didn’t have any plants or trees to take care of at home, and I intended to keep it that way. I had better things to do. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 28 - Dating Pets “Are we doing the right thing?” “Yes.” “Are you sure?” “Yes.” “Lucy won’t be mad?” “I don’t think so.” “Are you sure?” “I don’t see why she would. She is always trying hard to keep us happy.” “Are you happy?” “I am now.” It was my way to evacuate anxiety, asking too many questions. But no matter how many answers Oreo provided, it didn’t help much. I had this lingering feeling inside of me that made me wonder if we were making a mistake or, at the very least, if I deserved what was happening to me. ...

Dive

Chapter 4 - The Sun Warrior “Let me look at you. Why are you so pretty? Your hair is so blue. I love it so much.” “You are pretty too, Evelyn.” I loved my life this morning. Last night, Nam and I returned to our cabin, leaving Aria and Bethany to their fun, and we had torrid sex all evening until both of us passed out from exhaustion. Earlier, when Nam woke up, she had tried to sneak out to go mining, but I grabbed her wrist and pulled her back in bed. I needed more out of her little tongue. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 27 - Safety Pets “I wanted to say… I like you a lot and…” “But, I know that already, Clara.” “No, no… Oreo. Listen…” “But, I do.” Under the blankets, well hidden from the world, Oreo and I finally found time to talk quietly without being pressured by time or people. Now, it was just a matter for me to find a way to convey my message so that Oreo wouldn’t think I was weird or threatening. I also wanted to hear what she had to say in return. ...

Sam and Em

Chapter 4 “What do you think of this one?” Emily asked, picking up a white shirt with a cute cat pattern on the front. “It looks okay” I gave it a quick glimpse. The small town my father forced me to move into had hardly any decent shops. It was a quiet place that had lost many of it’s buildings to time. The high street, which was once full of life has now transformed into a wasteland of empty windows. For every one store that was open and serving customers, two stores were completely abandoned. As none of the open shops were clothing stores, me and Emily had to look through a few charity shops instead, most of them interested my sister… but to me they were all ugly. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 26 - Falling for Pets “Clara! Get out of that capsule!” “…” “There is no shame in having a crush. It’s normal.” “…” “Everything is going to be fine! Anyway, you can’t hide in there forever!” “…” “Just come out already, so we can talk about it at least!” Why did this happen to me? It was not fair. Yesterday, I admitted to Asha that I had a crush on Oreo, and then, everything went sideways. To make a long story short, I wanted to approach Oreo in a friendly manner and see if my feelings made sense and to inquire about hers as well, but because of an unfortunate series of events, it didn’t happen. ...

Dive

Chapter 3 - Plums and Nuts “NAM! NAAAAM! THERE IS SOMEBODY OUTSIDE!” “Yes, I saw the hand on the window.” I jumped back on the bed and quickly pulled the blanket over my head. “Why is there someone else in my world? I selected SOLO! Not multiplayer!” “I don’t know, Evelyn. Shouldn’t you let that person in and ask?” “WHAT!? ARE YOU NUTS? What if… What if he kills us?” ...

The Rubberdoll Puppet Show

Chapter 1: The Slave Fair I told myself that never in a million years would I ever go to one of these types of events. Oh sure I had heard of slave fairs and auctions and even services that dealt with the training and modification of cunts, but I always told myself that had nothing to do with me and nothing good would come from being anywhere near those things, and yet here I was, standing smack in the middle of it with no idea what on Earth could have possibly made me think that this was somehow a good idea. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 25 - Unobtainable Pets I loved Trixie a whole bunch, but she was a demanding one. When she didn’t use her broken arm as an excuse to be lazy and make us do everything for her, she wanted to spend all her extra spare time with whoever pet girls were off work on any given day for some sexy time. At least I didn’t have to wear her rabbit costume again because there was always someone else more willing than I was. The pet girls were always thrilled when they got to wear costumes they didn’t get to put on often. ...

Dahlia and Robyn

My name is Dahlia Jane Smith. The name that belongs to me also belonged to my great-grandmother, an alias that I never felt was suited to me. No love came from that name, no familiarity when someone uses it whilst talking to me. Which way round was the issue? Was it that I had no connection to the name? Or the overall name of Dahlia was never supposed to include someone like me? ...

Dive

Chapter 2 - Progress “Morning, Nam!” “Morning, Evelyn.” “You slept a lot. You must have been tired.” “Yes. Because you played with my body in a very pleasant manner until late last night.” “NAM! You could have mentioned your exhausting mining trip first!” “No, mining wasn’t so bad. But when you played with my…” “Alright, alright! Enough. Look… I got 734 points now.” “So you can spawn the Building core item, then.” ...

Girls and Bridle

Chapter 8 - The Dust That We Are “WHAT WAS THAT!?” “…” “SERIOUSLY!? WHAT WAS THAT!?” An infuriated Sophie screamed her lungs out at her two terrorized ponies who had never seen her this angry. With their backs against the wall, still fully geared up in their racing attire, Morning Star and Moonlight trembled so much the scolding directed at them was intense. With their hands fastened to the waist and their bit well secured between their teeth, there was nothing they could do or say to dodge the storm. They had to endure it. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 24 - Comfort Pets “Alright, Clara. Let’s put your hat back on, so you are well disguised when we walk back in the building.” “Oh, and her raincoat too!” “Right!” It was a terrible idea when we left the building, and it was still a terrible idea now that we tried to sneak back in. To reach the pethouse at the top of the big insurance building, we were about to enter using the back door, but we would still have to walk through some common areas before reaching the elevators near the lobby. ...

The Gingerbread House

Part 10 The late afternoon sun was just starting to dip into the western sky, though its rays still painted the world in bright shades and it would be hours yet before darkness truly started to fall. From her position lounging somewhat uncomfortably in the passenger seat of their car after what felt like hours of driving, Roxanna took a deep breath and closed her eyes, sighing in contentment at the warmth that seemed to seep into her very bones. Heat always seemed to bring her to life and chase away aches she had long ago learned to live with. After sparing a moment to relish the feeling of the sun’s rays playing across her face Roxanna opened her eyes again with a faint smile to gaze upon the scenery. The tall grasses lining either side of the winding road swayed in the wind, the flowers interspersed within seeming to dance in time with some unknown rhythm, and the green trees in the distance painted the horizon in brilliant shades. All of it combined with the ever lengthening days was a sure sign that spring was finally here. And for that Roxanna Kormou was extremely grateful because spring, in her not so humble opinion, was the best season by far. For the most part Roxanna would say that she very much enjoyed the life that she and Sofia had built for themselves, unexpected surprises very much included, but one thing she did not think she would ever truly get used to was the cold. No matter how long she lived, no matter how many winters she managed to weather, that one fact would never change. As beautiful as she could admit the freshly fallen snows were (and how she had stared in wonder upon seeing the land blanketed in white for the first time), she was not sad to see them gone. Although, she supposed, winter did have its advantages, like sharing a blanket with someone you loved or sipping hot cider in front of the fireplace. Or enthusiastic young lovers showing up at your door in the middle of a storm as a holiday gift. Her smile turned a bit rueful at that and she shook her head. ...

The Gingerbread House

Part 11 If she was being completely honest with herself Brianna knew that on that long ago winter morning when she’d lain naked and bound on her mistress’ couch with Claudia, equally naked and bound, lying on top of her she had not fully believed the other girl’s tale of being mummified and edged for an entire week. It wasn’t that she’d thought Claudia was lying, she believed that the event had happened but she hadn’t really been able to wrap her mind around it. Brianna certainly had a frame of reference, she’d been confined in very strict bondage numerous times and even been mummified more than once, in fact she’d discovered that she really liked being mummified, and certainly knew what it felt like to be edged. That seemed to be her mistress’ favorite pastime some days and she’d certainly experienced a wide variety of toys that both Roxanna and Sofia seemed adept at using to bring her to the very brink of climax and hold her there for as long as they liked. Hell, she’d spent the very night she’d heard that story as a mummified body pillow, Roxanna clinging to her helplessly wrapped form while a vibrator buzzed away inside of her. Even so Claudia’s almost visceral descriptions of being so horny she felt as if she were about to burst and, when it was over, cumming so hard she’d passed out had felt so strangely unreal. Oh, if she looked back at her experiences Brianna could sort of understand. The incredible frustration and overwhelming need for release as well as the strange way that denial seemed to amplify the intensity of her pleasure, Brianna had experienced all of these things to varying degrees. But when the seed of the idea of recreating Claudia’s experience had formed, to know for herself what such incredible and total submission felt like, she hadn’t really known what to expect. And though she doubted that she would ever admit it part of her was certain that Claudia had been exaggerating. ...

Women Will Save The Males

Chapter 4 - Sleeping is for the Weak “Alright, let me do this, Isuki, then you can go see the nurse just outside my office and give her your leash. She will walk you back to Misha.” “Do what? AAAAAH!” “Turn on your butterfly vibrator to the highest speed, of course. It’s going to make you forget about your sore nipples until you get back to her.” “Aaaaah! It’s… It’s too powerful…” ...

The Gingerbread House

Part 6 The heat of the summer had finally faded as August bled into September and began to turn cold as the days of October slowly passed. Brianna was honestly of two minds about that. On the one hand she certainly didn’t miss the heavy and often oppressive heat, to say nothing of how easily her pale skin burned in the sun, but on the other hand she couldn’t deny that after this last summer? It had certainly become her favorite season and she was sad to see it go. Even thinking back on it now brought a smile to her face and a shiver up her spine. Of taking that desperate plunge and admitting her desires, finding them returned and experiencing a whole new world of sex and bondage, pleasure and self discovery as she submitted to her mistresses and their relationship slowly formed as they spent more time together. The memories of it were never far from her mind and even now it all mingled together to create a warm and nostalgic feeling in her chest. Of course time had moved on, as it always did, and the day that Brianna had dreaded came at last. The summer ended and she packed her bags to continue her education. It had been a tearful departure but Roxanna and Sofia had never been anything other than encouraging and, as with so many other things in life, the anticipation had proven far worse than the actual event. Even so as the weeks passed she found herself thinking about it more and more often, the memories lingering in the back of her mind and the ghostly sensations she could still feel on her skin combining in a way that was both pleasant and distracting. Truth be told she’d caught herself daydreaming about it more than once, to say nothing of her actual dreams about all the things they had done. Some were so intense that she still woke up sweaty and panting and, for that brief instant between wakefulness and sleep, thinking she was still there in their bed and in their arms. ...

Feliformia

Continues from chapter thirteen The Animal Cafe Part 1 “Drive faster!” “I will not!” “But, we must get there faster!” “I don’t even think they are open this early. We may have to wait outside anyway. Would you calm down?” “NO! I must see the animals now!” Syr rolled her eyes at Kitty, whose behavior had been beyond childish since she had learned about her impromptu trip to the animal café. Sitting on the passenger seat, the small Asian girl pointlessly tried to look farther down the road as if that would take her closer to the cake shop faster. She was known to be excitable, but this time it was a severe case. ...

Feliformia

Continues from chapter fourteen (part 1) The Animal Cafe Part 2 After a ten minutes walk, the new friends arrived in front of the café. Meeka was rather calm, but Kitty was getting anxious. She just couldn’t wait before trying one of those petsuits. Despite her excitement, a spontaneous question popped inside her head. Her hand grabbed Meeka’s shirt before she could open the door. “Hey… Meeka, wait. Does… Does Lucy know who I am?” ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 23 - Disguising pets “Why are you the one holding her leash? Give it to me, Trixie!” “Misti! Stop it! It’s my costume, not yours!” “It doesn’t count when you are not wearing it. I want to walk Clara too!” “I’m gravely injured. I need her assistance.” “You are not gravely injured! You just have a cast on your arm.” “Well, I could trip and fall, then I would die, and everybody would be sad. If Clara is near me, she would catch me and save me!” ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 22 - Nursing Pets It was early in the morning, but Accalia and I were awake already. Wearing our cute pajamas, we were sitting on the master bedroom’s big bed at the Pethouse, and snoozing between us was Trixie. The poor thing didn’t sleep well because of her cast and throbbing arm. It must have been the first time that she had not attempted to do dirty things to us while not at the café. Her little naked body rested peacefully under the blanket while Accalia and I were reviewing our school paperwork. ...

Girls and Bridle

Chapter 7 - Date and Bait “What is this?” “Money.” “But… I shouldn’t have money.” “It’s a special occasion. Take it.” “Is it really necessary?” “Of course it is. When was the last time you went out on a date?” “Oh, I’ve never done that.” “Exactly. So go out and enjoy your day off a little. Stop being so anxious.” Sitting in the old rusty pickup truck, Sophie handed some paper money over to Morning Star, which was a first for the elite ponygirl. Her sweaty palms and twitching fingers betrayed her uneasiness about this unusual situation. ...

Servitium Amoris

Chapter 10 – The Guessing Game Several hours later, Angela was laying in her bed, next to her Amy and Betsy were cuddled up and fast asleep. She slowly got out of bed so as not to disturb them and crept out the room. Downstairs she dressed in one of her leather catsuits, donned her high heeled boots and adjusted her hair into a tight ponytail. A look of thunder in her eyes, she walked down to the dungeon, which seemed deserted, except for two slaves bound as dolls. On the far wall, she pulled a lever revealing a secret door. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 21 - Pets Must be Pets “Alright, Clara. Now, tell me what happened, and then we will fix it together. I’m sure it can’t be that bad.” Right after Elizabeth threw her little friend into the lounge, and who knew what was happening behind that door at the moment, she turned to me and placed her artistically-gifted hand on my shoulder. She wanted to learn the reason for my devastated state, but how could I tell her that I had failed the totality of my sudden responsibilities. ...

Servitium Amoris

Chapter 6 – Finding the Kryptonite Amy and Betsy walked all the way home, Betsy lived the closest and insisted Amy came in. Which wasn’t a hard sell at all! Betsy lived in a flat, it was nice but small, just a one-bedroom apartment. Betsy grabbed them a drink and they sat on the sofa cuddled up close. “I like this flat, it’s cosy," said Amy. “Yeah, me too, but the rent is ridiculous, and the neighbours are creepy!” replied Betsy. ...

Tasting Night

“Here you go, this is your key, and it’s room 324. The restaurant is open until 10 pm and the gym until midnight.” “Thank you.” This hotel located in the nicest part of the city was great, and the way the staff had treated me made me feel like a VIP. It would be nice if my real life were like that every day. After putting my wallet back in my small carry-on on wheels, I headed toward the elevator. There were different amenities on my left and right, but I would not use any of them. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 20 - Chaos, Cakes, and Pets “Morning, Clara!” “Mmm…” The bed was warm, the sheets silky, and my pillow very squishy; I could have slept all day. I cracked my eyes open, and in front of me was Accalia, with her cute Asian face. She just pulled me out of my slumber and placed a basket full of random breakfast items next to me. “Hey, where is your lover?” ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 19 - The Hidden Face of Pets “Come, Accalia. Your shift is over. Let’s take you out of that costume.” As Lucy spoke those words, Accalia ran away from her, but she had nowhere to go. This useless protest was a repetitive scene at the Cakes & Pets when one of the cute animals reached the end of its work shift. Lucy asked for cooperation, but the pets always acted as if they didn’t expect what she would do. To me, I found this theatrical performance rather cute, but to Lucy, it was draining, and sometimes, to make things easier, she had to resort to a carrot and stick approach to obtain some sort of obedience. ...

Girls and Bridle

Chapter 6 - A Regular Day at the Stable “Stardust? Who is Stardust?” “…” Instead of answering Moonlight’s question, Morning Star quickly ran to her bedroom and returned with an already sorted pile of old magazines that she spread throughout the table in chronological order. Each and every cover featured Stardust. “She is a legend! She won six Super Cups and countless other famous races and tournaments. This is absurd! How did this happen? How come she became their owner? Why them?” ...

Davinia

Chapter 1 - Jungle Odyssey “I Sell Here, Sir, What All The World Desires to Have – Power” Matthew Boulton to Boswell, 1776 It was while she was being driven to her rendezvous with her contact that Davinia Gordon suddenly realized that this had not been a very good idea after all. She had received a phone call in London from her contact who had been supplying her with information about her nemesis, Sir Ian Sinclair and his infamous oil company. He told her that he had something really big, and that she had to come to the African nation of Katanga, to the Oomri Region, to get it. ...

Davinia

Chapter 3 (part 3) - A Close Shave The next morning, Davinia was awakened by Yvette, who conducted her for a morning bath. Davinia was bathed and her hair washed, and her underarms and legs were shaved. But what happened next would change her forever! Davinia stood up in the bathroom after her legs were done, only to have Yvette look sternly at her. “Not finished, Mademoiselle! Lady Samantha has ordered me to shave ze pussy!” ...

Delilah

Delilah is a young beautiful 20 year old who is engaged to her older fiancé Pierre-Jac. She is innocent, pure, naive and a virgin while he has traveled the world…the world of 1910. Pierre-Jac is an accountant and has been involved in some illegal transactions with the local government. They are visiting the Middle East and will have their wedding there. She is attracted to her fiancé and looks forward to finally having a man take her virginity. She is also curious about Pierre-Jac’s penis, since she has never seen one. ...

Dive

Prologue “Why is this not working? Let’s see… I did plug the power cable in, but the light is still red. So… OH! Right… I have to switch the helmet on first.” Nope, technology was not my forte. I hated it. Feeding apples to the deers in the nearby woods and going fishing was more aligned with what I liked. I understood that fishing was not very girly, but it was a lot of fun. What could I say? Going to the river with my small inflatable raft was always enjoyable; it was a good excuse to get on the water. ...

Girls and Bridle

Chapter 5 - Together (part 2) “That’s it, Moonlight! You got it. Listen to Morning Star’s hooves. Stay with her! Perfect!” All day, Ivory showed Morning Star and Moonlight how to work as a team. After her little demonstration, which had been a game-changer, the two racers had acquired enough conviction to start listening and take the class seriously. Ivory had made them do many beginner exercises to learn the basics, and now, they knew enough that they were both wearing a training harness and pulling a small cart together. A hay bale acted as a fictional driver for weight purposes. Sitting on the fence, Ivory directed them around, but she didn’t have much more to say. The two ponies had learned quickly and were doing great. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 18 - Steamy Pets “So, what do you want to do, Clara?” “I don’t know, Asha. Lucy didn’t say anything about that.” “Hehe, you are funny. Lucy is not going to choose which bed you are going to sleep in.” Today was a huge day. I was officially moving to the pethouse, this luxurious penthouse perched atop a tall insurance building in the middle of the downtown business area. Asha and Vix were supposed to welcome me, but the small fox girl wasn’t around. Apparently, Lucy had decided to keep her an extra day at the café, possibly because she didn’t want to overwhelm me on my first day in my new home. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 17 - Accalia Copyright © 2021 by Tigerstretch. “You stay right there while I’m calling the police!” “No! Please! Don’t do this!” “You are a thief, and you attacked one of my employees. You should have thought about it twice before doing something so idiotic.” “You… you can’t keep me here by force!” “I sure can. Have you ever heard about a citizen’s arrest? You stay on that chair and don’t move a muscle until the police show up. You can plead your case to them to your heart content.” ...

Girls and Bridle

Chapter 5 - Together (part 1) “Brittany, that’s enough! You can’t keep us apart like this. Nightshade and I are a couple!” “Watch your tone, Hemlock! You know very well that what you did to me was the worst thing ever.” “Yes, and we apologized for it. We did all you wanted, all the extra training, and even accepted that you made us sleep in separate stalls. But it’s been long enough. We learned our lesson.” ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 17 - Christmas Pets “LUUUCY! LUUUCY! Baaaah!” “Sshhh… I’m here… I’m here, Clara.” “Luuucy!” “You had another nightmare? It’s okay. I’m here now. Just calm down. Everything will be okay.” It has been two days since my shameful trip to the hospital. Lucy had brought me back to her small apartment near the Cakes & Pets. She said that for the time being, I wouldn’t go anywhere else. Getting better would have to be my only priority, and everything else had to be put to the back burner. ...

Mermaid

Water. I loved the water so much, I always did. When I was a little girl, my parents took me to the beach during our summer vacation. It was very special because we didn’t live anywhere near one, so I was very excited to go there. The weather was perfect, and the overall experience was outstanding. For the first time in my life, I got to swim in the salty ocean. ...

Institute for Complete Rubber Immersion

Continues from chapter 22 23 Somehow the return of the Dominatrix had re-centred my consciousness into the ‘me’ that was strapped in place. Yet the new floating sadist me was still present: I was suffering from multiple assaults on my senses and getting off on it at the same time. Warden 7 produced a shining metallic device vaguely resembling a half clam shell but curved inward on both ends. It was thick and heavy looking and was soon attached to the chair between my legs and re-positioned so that it completely covered my genitalia. There must have been a hole or slot for my catheter tube since I felt no sensation of it. An electrical cord trailed away from the thing and disappeared out of sight. To this day I know not the mechanism by which the odd machine functioned. ...

The Reluctant Slave

Hi, I’m Erin, I’ve always been a little taller than most other girls, by the time I was fourteen I was as tall as I am now, standing five foot eight inches. I was terribly thin back then and everyone made fun of the tall skinny girl with jet black hair and pale as snow skin with the haunting green eyes. I’m still self-conscious about my height around other women, but most guys are taller than me, and I don’t often wear heels because it makes me that much taller and then some guys are intimidated by that. I didn’t date much in high school, I was still really lanky with not much meat on my bones and most guys just weren’t that attracted to me. I think my face is pretty, and my emerald green eyes catch men’s glances, but I only dated a few guys and one seriously, he was a nerd, but he treated me like a queen. Unfortunately, he was only an inch taller than me and if I wore anything other than flats I looked a little taller and he hated that. He tried wearing lifts in his shoes but they were uncomfortable. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 16 - The Pain of Pets I was sitting on the floor, my back against the wall while holding Oreo in my arms, both of us waiting to see what her best friend, Misti, would look like. After our round trip to the suburbs and meeting Elizabeth, the artist who had created all the pet costumes, we returned to the café. As soon as we gave the box containing the new mystery suit to Lucy, she had asked me to keep an eye on her pets while she went upstairs with Misti. There was no doubt about it; not only these two had to discuss the lessons learned, and Misti would wear the brand new costume that none of us knew nothing about. ...

Girls and Bridle

Chapter 4 - I am a Ponygirl “Gate 7… Cart number 7… Moonlight!”* The mocking crowd was mostly making jokes rather than applauding as the embarrassed ponygirl advanced to get inside her gate. Her recent incident, having rammed her gate before it had opened, had left an indelible mark in the public opinion. “Don’t listen to them, Moonlight. They are just having fun. We will show them something different this time around.” ...

The Bunker

Part Two Slave slut continued to thrash and scream every time a crab ran across her body. If she had not been self-gagging by holding her mouth tightly closed, the beach patrol, anyone on the beach, and probably the Coast Guard would already be here. I called out to her, “slut! Get control of yourself.” “But there are bugs running all over me,” she whined back. “They aren’t bugs,” I replied. “They’re crabs. And the only danger is if they get near your mouth or nose, which they won’t do to you because you can hold your head up.” ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 15 - The Creation of Pets Just as Misti finished dressing up as a human, Lucy entered the changing room, not looking too happy. Immediately, Misti restarted sobbing in terror. No matter how reassuring I tried to be, it was useless; the poor girl had convinced herself that Lucy would make her pay for the broken costume and kick her out of the pethouse. It was irrational at best, but I understood why she was reacting this way; similar to me, her friends were her whole universe. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 14 - The Ups and Downs of Pets “Mmmm…” Was it morning already? Last night Trixie and Misti made love to me until very late at night, so much that we didn’t even have time to talk about any of this storm of events that happened to me yesterday. It was okay because I got to play with their blonde hair to my heart content, but I still didn’t have any answers to my questions. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 13 - For the Love of Pets “But… That’s a lot.” “56$ more, yes… It’s because of all the renovation we had to do on the building.” “You… You didn’t do any!” “Listen, Clara. You are a good tenant, but you have no choice here. You either accept the raise, or you’ll have to find a new place. I’m sorry. You have until next Thursday to give me your decision.” ...

Moth to the Flame

“Well ladies, this is what you’ve been waiting for,” said Mistress Lois. My Domme’s expert fingers undid the roller buckle at the back of my leather blindfold, and I blinked in response when the light hit my eyes. Focusing, I could see a woman dressed as a Maid (in a black rubber outfit) standing holding a teapot; and my Mistress’s three guests, seated in the living room. They were all wearing brightly colored designer dresses. ...

Girls and Bridle

Chapter 3 - Little Horseshoes “Higher, the knees!” “Why?” “Because I know what I’m doing. So, higher, the knee, then pause for a sec, then switch.” “Aaaah!” For the past three days, Sophie has been training Moonlight to walk properly in pony boots and improve her overall balance. They were practicing inside a good size interior paddock. Morning Star, on her side, was sitting on a bench, reading her racing magazines, and occasionally analyzing her future racemate’s progress. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 12 - Delicious Pets “Open wide!” “… mmmph!” “There you go… Thanks so much for doing this for me on your day off.” I nodded… that was all I could do now that my mouth was stuffed with the soft mouthpiece, and my nose was invaded by the nose tubes. Lucy was turning me into a white rabbit again. I always seemed to end up in trouble after something nice happened to me. ...

The Sun I Can't See

Chapter 4 - Night (Part 1) “Morning, Squeaky.” “Mmm…” I tried to stretch my limbs as Miles ran his fingers on my latex covered face, but I couldn’t move… ah, yes. The sleepsack. The amazing contraption hugged my body so comfortably. Did I really fall asleep in bondage? I wondered what time it was; we went to bed late last night and I slept like a baby since then. “Do you want out?” Miles asked. ...

The Sun I Can't See

Chapter 4 - Night (Part 2) “You are happy now, aren’t you?” “Very! Best evening ever.” “And you HAD to buy me the petgirl kit…” “Hey, Mary! You can’t hide what you like anymore. So yes, I knew it would make you happy, so I got it for you.” “No, Alex… We all know it’s because it would make YOU happy!” “Ah… Come on! It was super fun. For once that we have something in common… You could be less grumbly about it.” ...

Girls and Bridle

Chapter 2 - Pony Time “Morning Star, Sophie… Meet Moonlight.” The young girl approached and waved. She was about the same size as Morning Star, very athletic, and wearing a long light brown ponytail, which, along with her name, left no doubt about what she was doing here. “Hello!” “Hi!” Sophie greeted her with some reservation. She had been training ponies for many years and could pick up little details that may have eluded other people. Moonlight’s skin was perfectly tanned uniformly on her entire body, a sign that she had spent a great deal of time outside under the sun; it wasn’t uncommon for people living in this more arid area. ...

A Small Box

Magic Short 11 - A Small Box Angelina felt frustrated, she had been assistant to Melinda for nearly a year and none of what she expected was happening. She had heard rumours that Melinda could use real magic, but in all the hundreds of hours of rehearsal and performance, the only magic she had seen Melinda perform was linking a couple of steel rings that did not seem to be gimmicked. She also fancied her boss and Melinda did not seem to notice. ...

Alice's Halloween Adventure

Heading into the darkness as midnight approached, Alice Tunrida slipped a photograph, a piece of paper and a handwritten map of a cemetery into her white rabbit purse. It was Halloween, the night every year that Rolf Pfluger’s death metal band played in her hometown of Detroit. The taxi driver resembled a cartoon character, his head swiveling wildly, as he spotted Alice waiting on the sidewalk outside her apartment. Alice rarely wore a costume on All Hallow’s Eve and never had worn a sexy one until now. ...

Halloween Carnevil

Chapter 1 - Professor Grobyc’s Hall of Mannequins Mist drifted through the trunks as the darkened path wound its way through the woods on the edge of town, eerily lit with the orange glow from the jack-o-lanterns hanging from the branches along the way. Here and there garishly coloured posters hung from the trees, ‘This way to Professor Rybcogs Halloween Carnevil’. In the distance light flickered and swirled through the branches. The sounds of haunting music, screams and laughter mixed with the rumbling, crashing, throbbing sounds of the Carnevil.Helena walked with the others towards the light, cool mist driven on the night breeze stiffening her nipples through her thin black shirt. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 11 - Dreaming of Pets “Mmm?” “Clara… Wake up!” “…Vix?” “Yes… You have to wake up! I want to cuddle with you!” In front of me was Vix, the cute rubbery red fox. How did this happen? I went to see her at her house because she was sick… but she was only wearing a cute animal pajama when I joined her on the bed. How come she was wearing her pet costume now? Was I asleep for that long? ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 10 - Limitless Pets “Now, Oreo, you climb on top of them! You can do it!” At the bottom of the pyramid, there was Asha, Meeka, and Accalia, on their knees and paws. On top of them were Misti and Trixi, trying to keep their balance. And Oreo was now climbing to the top for the third time, and, hopefully, she wouldn’t make everybody fall again. “Oreo… Don’t put your foot on Accalia’s head… Nooo!” ...

Girls and Bridle

Chapter 1 - The fastest pony on Earth Flash! Flash…! Flash!* A cloud of fine sandy dry dust formed around the black hoof that softly struck the ground in the hallway leading to the race track…Flash… Flash! Flash!__ …followed by another, and another. The bright lights emanating from the cameras’ bursting bulbs were immortalizing their subject and making it shine for the fervently awaiting crowd to admire. Occasional twitches could be noticed on her powerful latex covered thighs, betraying the febrility of the ponygirl. Her torso, too, was made of shiny rubber and was surrounded by a perfectly fitted leather harness, which was contouring her breasts and curves flawlessly as well as highlighting her healthy musculature. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 9 - A Multitude Of Pets “Asha! I’m super tired… You must let me sleep!” It was 2 am already. Vix was deep asleep next to me on my bed, but Asha just wouldn’t leave me alone. She was still on a high since the movie night and the unexpected sleepover at my place, but I needed to get some sleep as I was working tomorrow. The snow leopard wouldn’t stop cuddling me, and I didn’t know what to do anymore. ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 8 - An Ocean of Pets It was the middle of the night, and I couldn’t sleep. She was so warm. Her silky skin pressing against mine was something I had never experienced before. She was so peaceful that I was even wondering if she was still breathing. Her mouth was so close to my neck, and she even drooled on me a little. Never in a thousand years, I could have expected this… Going back home with a pet girl who was not hiding her true self within the confine of a cute animal costume. Trixie, the white rabbit, was my friend. But… Who was she to me as a human girl? ...

Animal Cafe

Chapter 7 - And There Were Pets “Would you get off Trixie, please! She can’t breathe!” I was indeed stuck on my back with all the pet girls piled up on top of me, much enjoying the fact that I turned into a temporary white rabbit. Lucy just called me Trixie too, probably out of habit… or not. The real Trixie was not working today, but the living costume made it hard to believe. ...

The Sun I Can't See

Chapter 3 - Sunset “Kill me!” “No… I won’t kill you. Come on. Stop acting like a baby.” I pressed the button on my talking watch for the tenth time. “The time is 8:38 am.” Last night at the Fox & Spice, everything was going fantastically well until… the kissing slave girl. I’ve been crying my life out since that moment. Immediately after what happened, I changed back in my regular clothes, and we went straight home; it unfortunately shortened our evening. ...

Animal Café

Chapter 1 - A bunch of pets “If I don’t do it now, I will never do it…” When I heard about this new animal café that opened recently in my city, I really got attracted to it and wanted to visit badly. Unfortunately, I was all alone and rather shy, so going to a brand new place that had a social function was not an easy thing for me. ...

Married to the Maid

Chapter 2 - News of the hour My eyes snap open as programmed at 7:00 A.M. to see the door to my pod opening. Directly in front of me, my fellow maid, Angela, is sliding on her grey latex maid uniform, with red fringe and highlights. While my mind is rebooting, the cleaning and lubrication probes retract before folding into the servicing pod, and I smoothly step from the pod, with perfect balance. I always move gracefully when the house system is controlling my movements through my collar despite my teetering footwear. ...

Married to the Maid

Chapter 3 - What a ride Val is an amazing listener. She is engaged and patient as I retell the events of the last four months. She laughs when I explain how bossy Espa was the first time she ran the owner program I installed, and is concerned when I explain how Espa slept with my husband. She then asks me a question that hadn’t even occurred to me. “I can’t view your programming partition through your diagnostic port, but do you know if your maid has been reprogramming you as well as upgrading you?” ...

Feliformia

Continues from chapter ten (part 1) Chapter 10 - The Cookie of Love (Part 2) Click! “There you go.” “Meow!” We were ready to go back to Erika’s home for a longer stay. I made my two girls wear their latex catsuit, just because I liked it. Kitty, of course, didn’t argue one bit, but Erika was not as cooperative. It allowed me to give her a good spanking to make her more docile. For good measure, I locked them in their suit using small padlocks. They were now both kneeling on top of the bed, looking as cute as ever. ...

Feliformia

Continues from chapter nine Chapter 10 - The Cookie of Love (Part 1) “Aaaanh! Aaannnh! Mark! Aannh!” It was one of those mornings when I just really wanted to fuck Kitty’s brain out. Actually, for the past two days, we have been at it non-stop. Erika and Syr were not around, so I got my small pink latex catgirl for me alone. “Aaaannh!” Since my birthday, my love for Kitty reached new highs, and I couldn’t keep my hands off her. Having her hogtied on the bed allowed me to take her from behind, and there was nothing she could do to stop me. That said, her moans were proof enough that she didn’t want to do such a thing. ...

Implanted

The Beginning: Donna Reynold’s nineteenth birthday had just passed. I-Day was less than a month away. She was rapidly approaching the most important day of her life. I-Day was exactly one year from the date of her graduation. She had to make her decision by then. I-Day was the deadline for her to decide whether or not she would be implanted. It was quite an accomplishment for Donna when she graduated from her Third Level schooling. Only one third of the students made it that far. She remembered the culling when she finished First Level. At the end of First Level, the lowest one third of the students were selected as Drudges. Her parents had used the culling as a threat to make her study when she would rather be playing outside. “You have to study,” they would say, “or you will end up a Drudge.” ...

Rubbercat Tails

Continues from chapter two Chapter 3 - The new existing cat “Hi there, I’m Robert. What’s your name?” “Erika. Nice to meet you. And this is my friend, Elizabeth.” “So, what can we do for you?” That was a good question. What was I doing here? It made no sense whatsoever for me to be inside this latex clothing shop. I blame everything on this guy, Mark, who I met at the pub this past weekend. He told me all about his rubber covered cat girlfriend, and I ended up cuddling and making out with him in his bed for a whole day. All the crazy things he said affected me immensely. ...

Equilibrium

“It’s always been at the top of my bucket list of fantasies.” Marge told Sue. “And now that I’ve found the perfect place to do it, I’m going to.” Sue had never understood Marge’s desire to be swallowed by the earth. To deliberately step into the grip of quicksand and to molest herself as she sank below the surface. Sue thought it was an insane desire. In an effort to explain her desire, Marge told Sue about one of her quicksand experiences. How standing in the quicksand with her feet side by side caused the quicksand to crush her legs together as it pulled her body down. First her shins and then her thighs and the erotic thrill that ran through her body as her pussy touched the muddy surface and the quicksand lapped at her pussy lips. How the deeper she sank the stronger it’s grip got and she would play with herself as she sank, and of achieving orgasm as her belly button disappeared into the gritty mire. One hand at her pussy, fingers rapidly pumping in and out and the other hand squeezing her tits and pinching her nipples Marge told of uncounted orgasms. Whether from orgasmic pleasure or the quicksand’s crushing grip Marge explained how her breathing would become more shallow and she would get light-headed. Marge spoke of her helplessness and how relaxing it was to just be held by the earth. Marge told of her surrender, as she felt her now submerged tits being crushed by the weight of the quicksand and how closing her eyes she felt the mud claim her shoulders as it circled her neck. Then at last she would reach equilibrium and stop sinking, held fast by the quicksand’s cement-like grip. ...

Latex Suburban Housewife

Continues from chapter six Chapter 7 It was a beautiful afternoon, the sun still high and the blue sky cloudless as my husband, Yusuf Barzigan, pulled the red Mercedes convertible into the driveway. The white house on Thistledown in the suburb of Smithtown was large, but not a mansion. I liked its appearance – classic, but not ostentatious. “What interested you in this house?” I asked Yusuf. “Oh, so many things. It just caught my eye – like you.” ...

The Vivarium

Continues from part two Vanessa is so relieved that Sandra is safely installed in a Vivarium all the stress and worry has gone away. She has already fed her although it didn’t go too well Sandra struggled to breathe at first, she had to feed her three times, but the third time was successful. “You should feel good now.” Sharon has never felt this horny before,when the liquid food supplement wears off she definitely won’t feel like that, then she will just panic. “I’m sorry I had to do this to you but I must say you do look good, I think I may get more worms.” ...

Exercise Can Change You

Geez, this kinda thing sucks. I enjoy working as a lifeguard but the work to stay in shape…sheesh… Rachel thought to herself as she pulled the left strap of her one piece red swimsuit over her shapely figure. After adjusting the suit so she didn’t have an obvious case of camel toe, the blonde haired woman headed to the bathroom to make a few make-up applications before heading out to join her fellow lifeguards. ...

Girls on Top

Chapter 1 I don’t know if I am a lesbian or have become one recently but I find myself increasingly attracted to cute shemale traps, not especially real girls, you understand, and increasingly not men either. I find myself scouring the specialist TS clubs looking for small pixie like boy/girls with budding nubile breasts and limp little winkles that love girl’s clothes and look cute in makeup and do not need to wear wigs to have feminine hair. Perhaps I am after a fuckable daughter! ...

Latex Suburban Housewife

Continues from chapter four Chapter 5 Yusuf Barzigan, the businessman who was considering a major investment in the hedge fund where I worked, apologized for phoning so late from Dubai. “No worries, Mr. Barzigan. I just returned from an evening out.” “Please call me Yusuf.” “Yes, Yusuf. I’ve used Mister and your last name as a sign of respect.” I put the Hitachi Magic Wand that I had planned to use back in its red velvet bag. It was a windy spring night. A steady rain fell. ...

Rubber Goddess

Katherine, or as her clients called her, Mistress Rubber was one of the most well-known dominatrices in the country. She was young; at only 27 years of age, she had managed to transform her love for rubber and BDSM into a flourishing business that reached the whole country. Her clients included some of the most influential people from all walks of life. What made her services so special was her ecstatic nature and her extreme BDSM scenes. She was sadomasochistic in nature and hence she understood what it was to be a submissive and she could tell exactly what the client wanted. ...

The Vivarium

Continues from part one Vanessa’s phone rings. It’s Sandra… “Hi, how are you?” “Great. I was wondering when you want to go out again?” “What about tonight? I feel like having some fun.” “Great. I will come round at eight so we can have a drink together before we go out.” Vanessa puts the phone down and gets the kit out so she can feed the worm. It’s performing much more like a real worm now and she hasn’t had to talk to it for some time. She is planning to dispose of the audio transmitter eventually and it’s looking like it won’t be that long. ...

The Kingdom

Continues from chapter eleven CHAPTER 12 - PEACH I woke up to the sound of loud fast-paced beeping. I blinked and groggily looked around. I was in Katie’s room at the health clinic, seated in the padded armchair next to her bed. I glanced up toward the health monitor to my right that was emitting the loud beeping. Flashing in red at the top of the screen was the word “ALERT” and a horizontal red line scrolled across the middle of the screen next to a symbol of a crossed-out heart. ...

Horny Devils

Author’s note: This story is a sequel to my previous work, “Barrel Monster”. It also makes reference to my stories, “Ariel” and “Just Rewards”. While you do not have to read those stories to enjoy this one, it is highly recommended. So, go read those, then come back. We’ll wait. It had started the year prior as little more than a randy prank when Bella got Candice to take the role of the Barrel Monster at the haunted house where they both worked. She had originally been meant for herself to use it for a night or two of kinky fun, but when Candice showed up late and needed something to do Bella decided to put her in the rigged costume and see how she took to it. Her gamble paid off as Candice responded well to the stimulating rubber suit and vibrating inserts. Bella was overjoyed. She had found a playmate with equally twisted tastes. ...

Mental Ward

It was the fall of 69 Phebe was expecting a new script to be delivered at any time. The phone rings Hi, Phebe, it’s Purcilla, Oh hi, Pru what’s up? I’m bored with nothing to do. Why don’t come over I just got my new movie script, A Halloween Horror Film this time. Ok, I’ll be there soon. Wow! this script is scary Phebe.!! I know, but there is a problem. The location where do the producers find an old Mental Hospital. Why not suggest the old Mental Hospital in the next county. ...

Yeti Or Not

Rita stepped out of the trailer gingerly, slowly feeling her way down the short iron steps to the ground. Her costume was difficult to work with, and she wondered as her enlarged, fur-covered feet barely found traction on the steps if this wasn’t the wildest gig she’d ever taken. An aspiring actress, Rita had been working in Vancouver for several years, determined to have her “big break”. What she’d found were a series of minor roles that catered to her height. At nearly six feet and with an athletic build, Rita was ideal as a college basketball player or Viking warrior. But these were all background roles, non-speaking parts where she was typed as “the tall one” of a group behind the stars. But she did get such parts regularly, to the point where she was getting noticed. Always she hoped that a casting agent who could think outside the box might offer her a role as the quirky neighbor on some cable sitcom, or the evil “heavy” in an episode of some spy drama. Anything to break the ice! ...

The Pony Girls Play Some More

story continued from part three Part 4: Aftermath I slammed the door of my battered old Land Rover and looked up at the rambling farmhouse. I had been here many times before, but the sheer size of the place still held me in awe. Even with the horsebox attached my rig took up practically no space on the gravel apron. As I stood in awe the front door opened and a curvy figure with long thick hair worn in a high pony tail came bounding towards me. Her name was Emma, and she ran this incredible place. When they said farmers had to diversify, I am sure they had not thought of anything quite like the place Emma had turned her old family farm into. But a success, oh yes, it was a success. ...

A Water Illusion?

My life partner, Angie, pointed it out to me; I would have missed it, because it was in part of the paper I do not read. “What do you reckon to this?” she said as she handed the paper to me and tapped the page in the area she thought might be of interest. “You are always saying you a looking for a challenge.” I focused on the page I had been handed and quickly found the item Angie was bringing to my attention. The small ad read, ‘John Franklin challenges any aspiring escapologists to escape from the ‘Death Cage’ in under five minutes. Successful challengers will receive £1000.’ And a contact phone number. Naturally, I was intrigued, so I rang the number and left a message. That evening I received an email in response, which was odd as I had only left my name, phone number and the fact that I was interested in the ‘Death Cage’ challenge. I opened the attached documentation and discovered the nature of the challenge and the safety procedures that were being put in place. The final paragraph seemed a bit odd. It simply stated, ‘If you succeed you get £1000; if you fail you get to experience magic and what your companion has experienced throughout the challenge.’ I showed the pdf to Angie to ask what she reckoned. Her assessment was, “Handcuffs behind your back, 20 seconds, no 30 seconds, because you’ll need to release both hands; neck shackle, another twenty seconds; two sets of leg shackles, 40 seconds and the cage’s padlock another thirty seconds. I make that 2 minutes. Add that on again for being underwater makes 4 minutes; so five minutes sounds do-able. Admittedly, you can only hold your breath for 3 minutes, but they’ll be providing an air-hose, so that shouldn’t be a big deal. I reckon, if you can handle the pressure of doing this for a live audience and this John Franklin character, you should go for it.” Between us we agreed that it was worth taking this challenge to the next stage, which was emailing for further details and contracts. The next evening these details arrived, but I had spent most of the day in the tank in the summer house in the garden practicing getting out of handcuffs behind my back underwater. I had even improvised an arrangement so that it would be more like the planned arrangement for the ‘Death Cage’ The details confirmed the details of the escape and the safety arrangements and the contractual obligations on both me and the John Franklin’s people. Their obligations seemed to be to provide all the equipment required at the appointed time and place, to have all the safety arrangements in place and to provide the payment if I succeed or get me out if I fail. My obligations seemed to be to turn up at the appointed place and time (at their expense), try my best to succeed at the challenge and to bring a companion with me to see fair play. There were two things that gave me slight concern; the first was they said they would be offering more challenge on the day, for more reward; and the second was they insisted I name my companion and that they sign the contract with me. The contract made clear that the extra part to the challenge was entirely optional, I guessed this would allow them to add some element of drama into the stunt; not only would I succeed or not, but would I be up for the extra challenge? I assumed the bit about naming my companion was so that they could prepare the extra paperwork, but it turned out to be more than that. After careful consideration, we signed contracts and began negotiations about times and places. We even researched who John Franklin was; it turned out that he was a small-time magician who had landed himself a series of six half hour programs and hoped to use these as stepping stones in his magical career, but he was not being entirely selfish, because he was allocating a small amount of time on each show to a specialist performer to show their stuff. I was soon booked as the specialist performer, with Angie as my companion, for his first recording, which by this stage was six weeks away. Those six weeks were a blur; when I was not working my day job or sleeping, I was in the tank practicing with the specified hand-cuffs and padlocks. The practice was paying off, I had the handcuffs, neck-shackle and leg restraints off in under three and a half minutes and the padlock to the lid of the cage should be no trouble. The day of the challenge dawned and we travelled to the studios where the stunt was going to be recorded and got there mid-morning; the show was going to be recorded live that evening. The remainder of the morning was spent being introduced to the crew that would be supervising my escape and checking over the equipment. Then John Franklin took us out to lunch. Once the meal was ordered, he asked, “How do you envision this escape of yours going?” Naturally, I had expected some question along those lines, so I had an answer. “I’ve practiced so that I can do it in under four minutes, but as I can see the clock from inside the tank, I’ll add to the drama, by taking my time I can be out a few seconds before the five minutes is up.” “I thought you’d say something like that, which is why we added the extra challenge option to the contract. What we want is a genuine ‘Will they make it?’ situation, rather than a ‘Can they time it right?’ one.” “I, sort of, expected that was the reasoning, but if I don’t like the extra challenge aspect, I know I don’t have to accept.” “Exactly,” he confirmed. “The paperwork says that with extra challenge comes extra reward; so make your offer and we’ll consider it.” I deliberately included Angie, because she has a better idea of what I can and cannot do, especially on top of all I was already prepared for, and also because I know she worries and it makes her feel better to have her say. “Firstly, let me say you don’t have to make a decision immediately,” he began. “We’ll show you the extra equipment this afternoon and you announce what you decide at show time.” “That’s fair.” It would have been an instant ‘No!’ if I did not get to check the equipment or I was being pressed for an instant decision. “The extra challenge comes in three parts; part one is a lid on the tank, part two is your lovely companion, Angie,” he smiled at her, “shackled to the lid on the tank and part three would be withdrawal of the air hose partway through. Part one would gain you an extra thirty seconds of performance time. Part two would gain you an extra minute, because you’d need to release Angie before you could get out. And for item three we would have to work out when to remove the hose, but on the plus side, we would supply oxygen enriched air to compensate for you not being able to hyperventilate beforehand.” “So, those are the extra challenges. And the rewards?” “Well, if you accept any part of the extras we’ll pay you your original £1000 and £1000 per part you accept, plus another grand if you accept all three and we’ll double it if you succeed. So you could make as much as 10000.” “Ok, so the rewards are not insubstantial.” At this point, his mobile phone went off. He looked apologetic, but still checked it. “I’m sorry, but I’ve got to go. A friend has arrived, late as usual, and I’ve got to teach her how to act when I pass the buzzsaw through her middle.” He rose from the table and we began to rise to follow him. “No, don’t worry, you don’t need to come; I’ll make sure your meal is paid for, while I get something to take away and I’ll get someone to send a taxi to get you back to the studio. Enjoy your meal and I’m sure you have lots to discuss.” Then he caught my eye and he said, “And remember if you fail, you’ll experience magic and what your lovely companion has experienced throughout the escape.” Immediately and without a backward glance he rushed to do what he had to do and was lost from sight. I was slightly stunned, by his last remark; I certainly was not planning on failing, possibly not succeeding in time, but not failing; and reminding one of the possibility is not what one professional does to another professional. The food arrived and we ate, but it did not get the attention it probably deserved, because we were talking about the extra challenges. To my surprise, Angie seemed in favour of the lid on the tank, because the extra time it would take was less than the extra time it gave. She even seemed to be neutral about the removal of the air hose, but most resistant to being attached to the lid of the tank, which I put down to her innate shyness, rather than any concern that I might not be able to release her in order to release myself. The entire result of our talk was we would have to inspect the extra stuff before we could make a decision. At the end of the meal we left and found a taxi waiting, which got us back to the studio about the same time the crew got back from their canteen lunch. They showed us the lid for the tank, which hinged and would be held down by three padlocks, with holes in so that the padlocks could be reached. Then they showed us how the air hose withdrawal would work; there was a remote release mechanism between the actual hose and the mouthpiece which with the addition of the pumped air would produce a dramatic flurry of extra bubbles when it broke free. And finally they showed us the bars mounted on the ends of the tank that Angie could be shackled to; she would be attached to the ends of the bars away from the access holes in the tank lid, but cuffs can easily be slid along bars allowing access through the access hole for the side padlocks (hence Houdini’s remark that sometimes the challenge is keeping the restraints on until the escape starts). When we had the privacy we agreed that the lid would be a great addition and the air hose thing would be OK, as it added drama, as long as they did not do it more than two minutes before the end. Angie was most resistant to being an extra obstacle in my release; eventually she admitted she worried when I was involved in an escape and she coped by not watching and having faith in my abilities, but this would force her to confront the process of me escaping, which she knew I delayed from suspense purposes. It took me a while, but I convinced her that being more involved was the worth the extra four thousand it would gain us; I even promised her a weekend away together with part of the extra money. Once we had decided, I went to find John Franklin to relay our decision to take on the entire extra challenge. I found him talking to a very shaken-looking woman about his age (mid-twenties), who judging by her mascara had been crying a lot. I was about to convey what we had decided, when he said, “Don’t tell me, I don’t want to know until the show, but let Ben know so he can make sure the gear is ready, then get to costume and make up so that you and Angie look the part.” It took me about ten minutes to find Ben, the floor manager, and let him know what equipment would be needed. He also gave me directions on how to get to the costume department. I went back to our dressing room and we went to costume. Costume for me was simple; a swim suit in an intense blue with a couple of black lines and a fluffy white bathrobe. Costuming Angie was not anywhere near as simple; they wanted a sexy damsel-in-distress look, but Angie’s natural modesty complicated this, along with the requirement that wrists and ankles should be free of clothes so that it was clear that she was restrained and not to get in the way of my efforts to release her. In the end, she was outfitted with a white calf-length dress with a deep neckline, short sleeves and a slit up to mid-thigh, under this was a tight body-suit, which did wonders for her waist and cleavage and finally a pair of white strappy mid-height heels. She was accessorised with a necklace of what looked like pearls and matching earrings. Then it was on to make-up, where the bare minimum was done with me; foundation, eyeliner and a whole can of hair-lacquer to hold my short hair in place. Angie got the works; her fingernails and toenails were painted, fake tan was applied to all visible areas of skin, her face was made-up to match the sexy damsel-in-distress image they seemed to have in mind for Angie, much emphasis on eyes and lips and then they added more curl to her already curly hair, primarily to make sure it did not end up with it in the way. As we were leaving for a light canteen snack before the show, the head make-up lady, told Angie not to cry, because her the eye make-up would instantly turn her into a panda. The period before the show was uneventful, although I did notice some admiring glances for Angie, which I did not mention, in case it would make her reconsider her part in the stunt. At the appointed time, we were called to the wings and watched John Franklin perform the buzzsaw illusion. The woman I had seen earlier was lain on the travelling table, on top of a piece of wood that had just been sawn to show the reality of the buzzsaw, and the table travelled under the saw with the blade splitting the wood under her and appearing to pass through her bared midriff. She seemed a lot less upset than earlier, but she still eyed the rotating blade with a nervousness, which I wondered whether showed how good an actor she was or embodied a genuine uncertainty as to the outcome of having it appear to pass through her. Naturally she survived her ordeal, but seemed awed by what had happened and relieved it was over. Now it was our turn. John Franklin introduced us as people he had known for a while (which was true if five minutes in a restaurant counted). We went on and he explained the basic concept of the escape. “We suggested some additions to this escape, did you decide to go with then?” he asked. Noting that he was being vague, I paused, to give the editors a chance to ramp up the tension, before being vague right back. “Yes, we decided that we’d go with all of them, but Angie isn’t particularly happy about her part.” “Quite understandable; being an obstacle in your partner’s escape would make anyone nervous,” he commented. Then we got down to the business at hand, while John Franklin provided commentary to cover what would be, to the observer, the dull part of the procedure. First I knelt on the grid that was the base of the cage and clamps were placed over my calves and ankles held in place with padlocks, then I bent down and a collar was put round my neck and padlocked to a short chain attached to the floor of the cage. The sides of the cage were folded up and pinned in place and the top of the cage slotted into place, hinged down and the padlock put in place. The final part of me being locked into the death cage was me putting my wrists near the lid and Ben closing the handcuffs round my wrists with the chain between over the central bar of the cage’s lid, thus holding my wrists up from my back and straining my shoulders a bit. In this cramped and uncomfortable position, I was fed the air hose while two bars were attached to the cage. Four large men took an end of a bar each and lifted the entire assembly and a young lady took charge of my air supply. As soon as I was over the tank I gave a thumbs up to indicate I was ok and ready to proceed. Carefully the men lowered me into the water, while the young lady stage hand clipped the hose into position on the hinge side of the tank. The water was icy cold, which was good, because the body’s natural reaction is to restrict blood supply to the peripheral parts of the body and so preserving more oxygen for fuelling the core bodily functions, effective lowering your metabolism; the downside being that your hands go numb before too long, which is not ideal if you require them to be dexterous and sensitive. As the air began to pump with the sweet tang of added oxygen I looked up to check I could still see the clock; I could, so I made another thumbs up gesture to show I was happy to continue. The final stages of the preparations I did not see, because my view was confined to looking through the cage and the clear Plexiglas walls of the tank at the studio floor and the legs of the crew doing their jobs. First came the rush of additional cold as they poured two buckets of additional water into the tank to convince the audience I was truly submerged, this was accompanied by some muted thuds as the other two crewmen fitted and closed the tank’s lid, then the air-hose lady attached the padlocks to hold it down. More water-muffled knocks and bangs followed telling me that Angie was being shackled to the bars on top of the tank. I spent this time to remember my planned sequence of escape and generally calm my nerves, by breathing deeply to increase the oxygen in my system. A tap on the end of the tank told me that all was ready and as I wanted to get on with it I made the agreed double thumbs up to show I was ready. I glimpsed Ben’s face and then his hand holding out three fingers; the countdown had begun and I was already moving my lockpicking tool from where I had it palmed to the tips of my fingers. One of Ben’s fingers folded away, then another and finally the entire hand was taken out of my sight; the escape had begun. To aid my concentration I closed my eyes and took a moment to concentrate on the planned sequence of the escape, then I began the dramatic thrashing about; given my constrained position it was not much, but is served to cover the fact I was using the pick to release the handcuffs. Ten seconds can seem like an eternity, but it took me that long to find the key hole in my cuff, partly because Ben had put the cuffs on my wrists so that the hole I was looking for was on the wrong side. A quick check confirmed it would be easier to transfer the pick and release the other wrist first so that’s what I did. With one cuff released, I opened my eyes to check the time on the clock, while I transferred the pick back to the now uncuffed hand; forty-three seconds; where has all that time gone, I am usually out of the first cuff in about twenty five seconds. I put it down to the minor problem with the orientation of the cuff and possibly nerves, and took another deep breathe from the air hose. I closed my eyes again and tackled the other cuff. With the picking hand free it is not to long before the second hand is free. Another time check, One minute nineteen seconds; I think I must have missed something, but I still had a little over five minutes for eight padlocks and four more sets of cuffs, but now I could work with both hands and the strain between my shoulder blades had eased. I moved to start on the neck shackle, but noticed a camera through the glass of the tank and paused to give a smile, which I hoped said, ‘I am doing ok, but not as ok as I had hoped,’ and a brief thumbs up, before continuing to release myself from the bottom of the cage. I grabbed the padlock holding the neck shackle to the chain in my left hand and fitted the pick into the keyhole. A few jiggles and it was open but I bumped my elbow on the side of the tank and accidentally snapped it back shut. Rats! A little more circumspectly, I released the neck padlock again. The original plan had been to remove the collar once it was released, despite this seeming to be unnecessary, but it would fill time to make the escape seem more life and death at the end without me floating about doing nothing. I decided with the two mistakes that had already been made that it would be a waste of time, so I just skooched back a bit to get easier access to the last four padlocks holding me to the cage. While I reached for the first of these I looked at the time again. Two minutes and thirteen seconds! I knew I had lost a bit of time but that seemed a lot. Was I missing something? Was there too much added oxygen? I’d heard that an excess of added oxygen can impair your faculties, like being drunk, but surely they would not do that. ‘Concentrate!’ I told myself. I went to work on the padlocks holding my legs to floor of the cage. I soon had both my calves free and the shackles open so I could sit back even further to make it easier to reach the ankle shackles. I decided on another time check in the hope that I could calm myself a bit by seeing that I had made back some of the time I had lost. As I looked up the clock ticked over to three minutes; good, but not great, I had not lost any further time, but not gained any either. As I leaned back and worked on my ankle restraints, I closed my eyes once more. Another bump of an elbow on the side of the cage reminded me that I should be more careful to avoid needing to pick these locks twice. The first padlock fell away, so onto the second, but where was it? A feel about told me that in my thrashing about it had changed position and was jammed under my buttock. I changed position and repositioned the lock so that I could pick it. Once I had it in my grasp it fell away with a few deft movements of the pick I still had in my hand. ‘Stay calm!’ only four locks on the lids and the cuffs restraining Angie to go. Another look at the time, which I was rapidly feeling was becoming the enemy. Three minutes fifty-two seconds! ‘Surely it can’t have taken that long.’ I felt the edge of panic, so I paused to just breathe the enriched air which I knew I would be losing in another minute. I turned on my side and felt the hinge of the neck shackle catch on one of the bars of the cage; maybe not removing it had been a bad idea after all. I looked towards the audience, feeling certain that they could see me; I could not see them, or even the cameras, because it seemed my movements had splashed water through the holes in the lid and water was running down the outside of the tank. I looked up and saw that the skirt of Angie’s dress was soaked and the added weight had pulled on the rest it opening up the slit to show more leg than she would be comfortable with. ‘I bet she looks good,’ I thought. ‘Don’t get distracted!’ I admonished myself, ‘Focus!’ My hand found the padlock securing the cage shut and it was soon open and removed to join the other five padlocks on the tank floor. Another change of position and I could reach through the access hole in the lid of the tank between Angie’s ankles. Reaching through, I snagged the lock and positioned it so I could quickly have it undone once I had changed hands. As I changed hands the neck shackle once again bumped against the cage’s bars, causing a small loss of precious momentum. Nonetheless, I reached through and the lock fell open at my touch and I unhooked it and tossed it away. I took another look at the timer to find out how soon I was going to lose my air supply; I did not want to be surprised by the sudden flurry of bubbles when the air hose broke away at the agreed time of five minutes and three seconds. The clock showed four minutes and fifty-five. While I reached for the second lid padlock I counted in my head to be ready; I had reached six when I felt the change in the texture of the water and shortly after a light thump on my back as the air-hose snaked its way out of the tank. I spat out the now useless mouth piece and grimaced for the camera I knew would be watching for a reaction. I had hoped to already be releasing Angie at this point. The second padlock was soon thrown away and I was reaching for the third; the one between Angie’s restrained wrists. This was positioned and unlocked in a matter of another ten seconds. Time was getting tight. I had just over a minute to release four cuffs and get out of the tank. I considered changing the plan again; the fine print said I had to release Angie’s wrists before her ankles, so she could not get off the tank lid and open it for me before she was properly released. I was thinking about unlocking her ankles first and taking whatever penalty was due, but Angie already had slid one wrist to where I could get to it. I decided that rather than cause Angie more concern by changing the plan, I would have to proceed as planned. Angie was shaking with nerves which made the fiddly job of releasing the first cuff a little trickier, but it was soon done and another wrist presented. While I was liberating Angie’s other wrist, I saw something happening out of the corner of my eye. Between us and the cameras John Franklin and Ben were holding up a deep red cloth. Even before I had finished the cuff I was working on I had a last glimpse of the timer; it showed six minute and two seconds. Then as the cuff opened, the cloth settled over the tank; I was now in darkness. I mentally cursed John Franklin and crew for cheating as I turned inside the cage to release Angie’s ankles which I knew she would have in position for me, despite the added distraction. I reached through and instantly found the cuff on her left ankle. I began to hear, muffled by the water the beeps that indicated the last ten seconds. Then I dropped my pick; the coldness of the water had taken its toll at last. As I heard the electronic beeps countdown the final seconds of the challenge, I was groping for the dropped picking-tool. I was resigned to failing the challenge, but there would be very little to do to rescue me, just finish releasing Angie’s legs and open the lids. I would have acquitted myself well and if it had not been for several avoidable mistakes I could well have succeeded. The final beep seemed so much louder than the previous nine. I realised my head had gone swimmy for a moment. Things were different from what they were a moment ago; I was out of the water, but still under the cloth. Instinct told me that I was now on the lid of the tank and that I should get off. I rolled off onto the floor in the direction of the audience; there was a hush that seemed to ask, ‘What is going to happen now?’ I struggled from the folds of the cloth to see what was going on. And was greeted with a small cheer, which suddenly stopped as they noticed something that I had not yet. I turned and looked at the tank, expecting to see both lids open, but they were both shut. How had I got out without opening the lids? Then I noticed the lids were once again padlocked. Then the key thing I had missed hit me; inside the cage in the tank full of water was Angie, shackled exactly as I had been. “Get her out of there!” I yelled, but the crew were already rushing toward the tank, with keys and lifting bars in hand. I felt the urge to rush forward and help, but realised that I would only be in the way; I felt so helpless. Angie was desperately trying to move to release herself, but all these constrained movements contrived to do was cause her hair and skirt to float about her. As the padlocks holding the lid of the tank were released, I was hoping Angie had not breathed in any water when she unexpectedly found herself underwater. I hoped she was not drowning while I watched totally impotent to help her in any way. Much to my relief, the lid slammed open and the four men who had lowered me into that tank of cold water, began to attach the bars to the lid of the cage. At this point I suddenly wished that the lid was locked, because if it was loose the whole cage would jam in the tank and delay the time when my Angie would be able to breathe again. I took half a step toward the tank, thinking I would check, but then John Franklin took hold of me and said, “There’s nothing you can do, rely on them to do their jobs and don’t interfere.” It took a huge effort of will to take that totally correct advice. When the men had hoisted the cage from the tank, I took what I realised was the first breathe since my yell, my head seemed to have a dull ache. As the cage touched the floor, John Franklin let go of my arm and I rushed to see that Angie was alright. She was breathing heavily with her hair plastered to her face and the skirt clinging to her legs. It took the crew nearly a minute to release Angie and she stumbled into my arms; during this time I took a little time to bless the foresight of the costume department for making Angie wear the body suit under the dress or she would have been rather more exposed than she thought. The air hose lady came up with two white fluffy dressing gowns and we were bustled off stage. Once in our dressing room, I had time to consider what had occurred. While I felt my failure to escape in the allotted time was my fault, Angie ending up lock and shackled in the cage underwater was entirely down to John Franklin and his team and all the worse for not let us know it was a possible scenario. I was becoming angry, but could not think what to do about it. Eventually, getting dry and changing into our own clothes became the priority. Finally I asked Angie, “What happened?” “I don’t quite know. I saw you drop the pick in the dim light under the cloth they flung over us as the beeping from the timer started, I was about to reach forward and put it in your hand, when just before the final beep, I took a very deep breath and was suddenly in the water with my neck and shins shackled to the base of the cage. I’ve never been so frightened. At least I had the presence of mind to hold my breath until they rescued me; I never realised it was so hard.” “Me?” I said, “I’ve never felt so helpless; wanting to help you, but being totally unable to, in fact if I had got any closer I would probably have delayed them getting you out, which feels doubly helpless.” “That’s kind of how I feel, every time you are doing any remotely dangerous escape. You know, trying to help would probably worse than standing back and hoping.” “I guess that’s what Franklin meant when he said something about me feeling what you feel while I escape. And if you believe in magic that swimmy feeling in my head when it happen must have been it. I guess we were kind of warned, but very obliquely. He’d better have a good explanation or I’ll not be answerable for my actions. Make that a very, verrrry good explanation.” We sat and wondered if we could get a cup of tea, while the adrenalin subsided. About ten minutes later. John Franklin knock on the door and entered. Before he could open his mouth, I said, “This had better be good, because we are not happy and if we don’t leave happy, we’ll be suing you for breach of contract for as much as we can get.” His smile faltered for maybe half a second, while considered what line would best keep him and his reputation from being dragging through the mud. “What a performance! You certainly earned your ten grand.” For a moment, I wondered what he was talking about, so I asked aggressively. “You were marvellous,” he said. “I auditioned some professionals, but they had nothing on you. They were too smooth to make the illusion look credible. But you with the couple of fumbles made it look truly death-defying and you were incredibly fast; if we hadn’t tweaked the timer to run fifty percent faster, you’d have been out long before the time limit and the magic couldn’t have happened.” For a moment part of my brain did the maths. I had got to the point I had got to in a few seconds over four minutes even with all the extra obstacles and recovering the pick and undoing the last of Angie’s shackles would not have taken the whole of the final minute of the original challenge. I was mentally patting myself on the back, when another part of my mind reminded me that my failure to finish in the allotted time was not my beef with Mr Franklin, but the fact he had tried to drown Angie. “Now I understand why you say I earned the money, but what about what happened next? Angie was completely unprepared for her dunking, possibly near drowning.” I looked at Angie for confirmation and support; she looked sheepish instead. “I wasn’t totally unprepared, but I had been warned I would end up in the water.” “When?” I challenged. “When I rang my cousin John to congratulate him on getting his TV deal. I wished him well and expressed some disappointment that I was failing to let you know how stressful your ‘hobby’ was for me. He suggested that he could help, if I was prepared to seem in danger and arrange that you get involved. He called the illusion ‘The Drowning Pool’; it took me some time to find it, ‘coz there’s a band called the same thing that gets the top hits when I searched on YouTube, but once I understood the concept it seemed like the only way to make you see how bad it makes me feel to be helpless while you escape.” “You’re right!” I admitted, “I’ve been selfish in not considering how you feel when I do my thing. I’ll give it up, if you ask me to.” “Before today I’d have said, ‘Yes, please give up escapology.’ But having been in the spotlight and properly the centre of attention, rather than just someone who came along with you. I have some idea of the buzz you get from it. I want to join you in escaping; you can train me. I’ll probably never be as good as you, but together we could be better than anyone.” John interjected, “You are the best amateur I have ever seen.” “Do you really mean that?” I asked looking at Angie, she nodded. “You know I love you?” She nodded again; she seemed almost at the point of tears. “Angie, will you marry me?” She closed the two paces between us, said, “Of course, I will, Brenda!” and we hugged until we were out of breath.

Misery's Company

Chapter 1 - Joe’s Truck “Axel’s Auto,” Joe Axel said into the shop phone. “Hey Joe, it’s Kristal.” “Hey Sis. Are you in town?” “No. Which is why I’m calling.” “What’s the problem?” Joe asked. When Kristal called, there was usually a problem. He frowned as Kristal launched into a complicated explanation of the events that had left her friend Amanda stranded in Nashville, her luggage destroyed, and unable to obtain a rental car. ...

The Game

Giga sat at their booth with her back to the door of a little Italian place near downtown. It was one of their favorite places to go and it seemed like the right place to have a nice civil discussion about things that were going on between them. Mistakes were made. By everyone. And it would take some work but they were going to get through it. They always did. ...

At Home with the Fembots

After a night of rapid fire sexual pleasure, my girlfriend and I fell asleep on top of each other, a cool breeze from the window lapping at our naked bodies. With my head on her chest, I could feel her softly breathing. Our bodies intertwined with each other as we fell asleep. Morning came, as the light streamed into our bedroom. The crisp ocean air flowed freely in, as I felt her get out of bed. Gazing at her beautiful body, she caught me staring. Posing in such a way that her butt seemed to get larger, she asked, “Like what you see Laura?” Standing up and moving close to her, I leaned in and said, “This is the only view I care about Sarah.” With a small peck on the lips, we got changed and went downstairs to make breakfast. Later, sitting at the table, she asked what I wanted to do today. “What about taking the train into town and walking around?” “Sounds like a good plan.” A little while later we had arrived in the city and began to stroll around. We stopped in a few places but nothing really caught our attention. Although I have to say that Sarah caught quite a few looks. “Seems like your show has been getting quite the attention.” She playfully patted me on the back, “Ha-ha, the only reason you are not getting the attention is because you are the mysterious director, who never shows their face.” “Simple, there is only one fan I care about,” I said as I wrapped my arm around her waist. We soon stumbled across the flagship store for fembot Inc., a company that in recent years had become more and more popular. Together, we stared longingly at the suits in the window, marveling at their impressive beauty. “Would it be crazy if we…” I spoke out loud. Sarah looked at me with a look in her eye, “…made our lives a little more mechanical?” “I love you.” We walked inside to the ultra-modern storefront. Inside a number of bots were helping out customers, one of whom approached the two of us. “Greetings Ladies, my name is Trisabot. Are you two together or separate?” Sarah spoke, “Together, but…” I looked at her, “But what?” She turned to me, “What if we purchased the suits separately, then we try them on we get the benefit of an extra surprise?” “Sounds good to me.” Trisabot proceeded to take me into one room while Sarah went into another. After a period of time reviewing the various options I finally chose one in hot pink. “Quiet, ha. This is feminine as anything else.” We exited our rooms at the same time and went up to pay. We were told that they would arrive in a week, and would set up for us. We thanked them and headed out, awaiting for the next weekend. The next week “CUT!” I yelled out. “That’s a wrap for today, see you all next week.” ...

Sister's Mistake 2: Off My Chest

Inanimate TF - Also, just as a disclaimer, all characters in this story are 18+. Brian is a junior in college (22) and the girls are all high school grads (18). story continued from part one Part Two When Hailey came into his room late Sunday night, Brian was expecting her to ask for advice or maybe if he wanted to do something with her since neither of them had classes starting for another week. He wasn’t expecting her to to just climb onto his bed and curl up next to him. “What’s up sis?” he asked, letting her press into his side. Her bright blue eyes caught his own and she smiled. “You know I’m headed up to move my stuff into my dorm up at college right?” Actually no, he had forgotten that her first year of college started next week. He thought she went back the same time as he did. She seemed to realize this and poked him in the side, giggling. “Yeah, Wendy is coming to pick me up in the morning. We are going to be roommates so we decided to just ride up together.” “Yeah I knew that part Hailey, but that doesn’t explain why you came up here though.” “Well I won’t be back before you head off to school, so I figured we could watch some movies together now? I’m already packed up so I don’t need to do anything else other than shower in the morning and get dressed.” Nodding, Brian scooted closer to the headboard, pulling her with him so they could both get a more comfortable position for viewing the screen. “Sure sis, you can even pick what we watch.” The girl on the bed squealed and grabbed the remote from his hand. “Oh you are SO going to regret saying that. Love Actually is on Netflix right?” And so the siblings settled in for their last day of summer spent together, watching romantic comedies until they both fell asleep in a strange position of tangled limbs and blankets. And as it typically went, Brian was the first of the pair to awaken when the sunlight began streaming through his curtains. Yawning, he noticed the pressure on his body and smiled, he knew Hailey had always been a cuddler when she was younger and that fact still hadn’t changed. Her legs were intertwined with his own and she had claimed his left arm as her pillow. She was latched onto his arm like a lifeline and he could feel a small amount of drool dampening the sleeve of his shirt that her head was resting upon. He tried to free his arm, but it was wedged against her body too tightly for him to do anything about it without waking Hailey up. Sighing, he tried to do so. “Hailey… psst… Hails… time to wake up sis.” His soft whispers did nothing more than make the girl bury her face deeper into his shoulder and mumble a few words that came out as nothing more than vibrations against his skin. He chuckled and lightly shook her shoulder. “C’mon sis. Wendy will be here in like two hours and then it’s off to college for you.” Hailey mumbled something else into his shoulder before looking up at him with bleary, sleepy eyes. “What was that? Couldn’t hear you through my shoulder.” “Don’ wanna leave…” “You know that isn’t true. College is fun! I go back in like three weeks and can’t wait.” “You don’ got nnythin’ fer three weeks?” Her slurred question made him laugh. “I mean outside of packing and maybe some outings with friends not really. Why?” He could feel her lips curl upward against his sleeve. “I wan’ you ta come with me…” He looked down into her eyes. “Sis you know I can’t go with you to college. Wendy’s car is just big enough for both of you and your bags, plus I would be staying at a hotel off campus either way. You need to get involved with stuff on campus, not drag me around as a crutch.” She seemed to contemplate this for a moment before humming and looking back at him. “Wha’ if you wer’ there but not?” she mumbled again. “That doesn’t make sense sis, but anyways time to get up. I’m sure Wendy will be enough of a social jump start without you needing big bro there with you.” He could see the clear uncertainty in her eyes as he attempted to get up, but that soon turned to a gleaming idea being formed. The protest forming on the tip of his tongue never got the chance to reach her ears as a pink glow encompassed the entire bed and Brian felt his entire body tingle with an odd warmth he had never felt before. His entire being felt like it was being lifted into the air and compressed before being crammed into a soft and malleable container. Once the compression stopped the warmth remained throughout his body. He tried to speak, but as with most times she transformed him in the past, no movement or noise came from whatever her plan required him to be. None of his normal mental commands brought about any movement, so he figured he was some type of clothing. And since he was cast in darkness, it was logical to think his new form was beneath the sheets he had been wrapped up in just moments before. ‘So her plan is to wear me to college? I guess that fixes the whole fitting me in the car thing, but she can’t wear me for three straight weeks, I would smell by then.’ His thoughts were interrupted by a deep sigh emanating from above, he heard it first, but then the sensation of his sister breathing out the shallow yet relaxing breath shook his new form. The newest predicament he was in was only solidified as her voice sent vibrations through him. “There ya’ go… clos’ to my heart an’ I can hav’ you with m’ all tha’ time…” she mumbled quietly as she readjusted the blankets around her. “Don’ wrry. I will connect our minds whn I wake up… I still wan’ talk to ya’.” ‘Oh god… really Hailey? You are that against going somewhere new?’ he thought as the truth set in. A flash of light as she rolled over cast a pink tint over his vision, allowing him to note the blankets were not what was blinding him. Instead it was the neon pink tank top his sister was wearing the night before when she came into his room to watch movies. His whole body lurched and bounced as she finished rolling over onto her back, letting his new weight settle across her chest - or rather in her chest. The small breaths of his once more sleeping sibling sending small vibrations throughout his being. In her sleepy stupor, Hailey had used her magic to place his essence inside of her breasts. The two C-Cup mounds now housing his entire consciousness. This was only the third time he had actually been a part of sister despite years of her experimenting on him - the first being as her hair after she cut part of it off and used him as a replacement, and the second as her foot when she was about to run her first track meet on varsity in high school. And at the moment he was really wishing she didn’t move around so much in her sleep. His form was constantly shifting with her body, bouncing him back and forth even if just slightly. So when the alarm finally went off, signalling Hailey had about two hours left before Wendy arrived, he was relieved. The sleeping teen threw the covers off and sat up quickly, making Brian bounce again within her top. “Ugh… thank you for being the best brother ever and setting an alarm before you left Bry… you are a saint.” Her sleepy rant sent a chill through his new body. ‘And she doesn’t know what she did to me. Great, this is like the panty thing all over again.’ Brian bounced with each step Hailey took back to her room even if he was trying to still himself. Hailey meanwhile didn’t seem to notice the war going on within her, instead just scratching her head and yawning as she entered her room and began undressing. Thanks to his countless stints as pieces of her wardrobe, Brian was essentially immune to the sight of his sister nude. Though as she tossed her tank into the hamper where her shorts went just prior, he couldn’t help but stare at her chest as it moved with the flow of her body. ‘God, knowing I’m her boobs and seeing myself in the mirror from that perspective are two very different things.’ His sister paid no mind to his mental plight, plowing straight on into the bathroom after setting out an outfit for the trip. Turning on the shower, she stepped into the warm spray and began washing herself. When he was her hair, Brian was a large part of her daily routine. He was washed, dryed, straightened, styled, and every other thing under the sun. All of it being oddly enjoyable seeing as he was nothing more than her hair at that point. But being a part of her actual body she washed with care? It felt immensely different from what he was expecting with even experience as her foot under his belt. When she first lathered him with soap, he felt an even more intense warmth course through his form, making him feel uncomfortably hot but also really good. The tingles her hands sent up his nonexistent spine felt incredible, especially when she kneaded the two parts of his being together. About halfway through the wash, he could tell the heat inside of him wasn’t his own, rather it was Hailey’s arousal. Which made him dryly chuckle. ‘Technically I guess that is my arousal too then since I’m a part of her right now…’ he thought. The shower went on much longer than a normal one should have - even for Hailey. And it was with both great dismay and forced pleasure he felt his sister and therefore his own body prepare for finish. Dainty hands clamped on to the nubs sitting on his body, sending immense waves of pleasure through Brian’s entire essence. He felt the shudder and release that followed and couldn’t help the mixed feelings he experienced. After her climax, Hailey finished her shower and began toweling off - quickly realizing she had spent more than 45 minutes in the bathroom already. As she finished drying her hair and styling it into her normal wild yet controlled look, he could see the moment something clicked in her head. Her blue eyes widened and he could see them dart downward, looking at her breasts through the mirror before gasping and dropping the towel. One of her hands gently cupped her left breast and the other was busy covering her face. “Oh my god. Please tell me that was just me remembering an awful dream and not realizing I turned my brother into my boobs while I was still waking up?” The look on her face was one of both hope and mortification as her other hand traveled down and cupped the other breast. Both hands glowed a faint pink and her face flushed redder than he had ever seen it. ...

Making a Monster

Amy and April had just reached the final locations on their sightseeing assignment. Both young ladies worked for a film company that mainly did horror films. They had been searching the UK in order to find a filming location. They had spend all week going from one end of the country to the other. So far they had found nothing that would work. This was the last option and if it did not live up to expectations, their boss would be having strong words with them. They had spend lots of time and money and failing to find somewhere would put the project back. ...

Subterfuge

Anita was not sure what happened but she was sure she did not start her day in some hospital bed. Her mouth was dry and she was trying to rewind the events of the day. She was having a real shitty day. Hell it had been a shitty week. That much she remembered. She had been fired from her job a week ago. Land lord upped the rent. And Gary gave her the just want to be ‘friends’ speech. ...

The Vivarium

Katya is obsessed with small spaces she wants to be forced into ever smaller things and her friend is more than willing to indulge her. “I have seen something in a shop window Vanessa that I want to buy can you come with me to advise me.” “I bet it’s something small.” “Yes very but i’m not sure I will fit in it.” “Knowing you it will be a struggle.” ...

The Abusive Bastards Sticky End

The Abusive Irritation Finally Ends. So, let me introduce myself, I am Gabriella. I am the epitome of a well to do modern lady. My wardrobe is full of designer clothing, I have access to every exclusive spa and gym. I drive a hot little sports car which is replaced like clockwork every year. So why am I writing this, well I wanted to share a little story about how everything is not always as it seems. The grass is not always greener. ...

Women of the 3rd Millennium

The introduction: A remarkable change had occurred during the past millennium; Perhaps more sinister than remarkable. Soon after the turn of the 21st Century, a worldwide nuclear conflict broke out involving all the major powers. The force of the nuclear explosions had destroyed countless humans and animals alike. They also caused some inexplicable peculiarity to the human metabolism and chromosomes. These defects created much smaller and feeble males, and yet did not affect the female. They were born perfectly normal and developed into startling creatures with no defects whatsoever - even the common disabilities prevalent in the previous millenniums. So there are two outstanding results caused by the nuclear fall-outs; and thirdly, all those countries responsible were, quite simply, raised by their own petard. It did, however, cease all hostilities. No longer could the braying menfolk rattle sabres or flex their muscles, nor indeed, be any further threat to worldwide peace. After all, who could possibly take notice of heads of state ranting and raging at only six to twelve inches high? ...

A Beautiful Friendship

It was Saturday, around 10:00 a.m., and Emily Walker sat on the couch of the small house she rented watching television and drinking coffee. She was dressed in loose light-gray workout pants with thick pink socks. She wore a sky-blue t-shirt that came to just above her navel, exposing her flat stomach. The tight t-shirt hugged body like a second skin, emphasizing her breasts, making it obvious that she wore no bra. She had her long legs pulled up in front of her on the couch, and she peered over them at the television. She shook her head a bit to clear her bangs from her eyes, setting her blond, asymmetrical bob in motion. ...

More Than a Feeling

“I confess.” Said the short squat, pear-shaped girl with the green eyes. “I’ve peaked in your window at night and seen you dressed in your rubber outfit. At first I was appalled, a rubber wearing pervert living right next door to me.” “Then I remembered what I was doing outside your window and I blushed with shame. I had no right to judge, here I was a peeper and if you wanted to do that in your own home. So be it, it’s a free country. Right? Well, then I watched as you went about your business, cleaning house and whatnot. And I saw you as just another lonely guy. You just had a thing for rubber, that’s all. Actually, I thought you looked kind of sexy in it and I wondered for a bit what it would be like to wear such a thing. Would it feel like my dishwashing gloves? Would it be like the old rubber raingear my mom made me wear when I was little? I admit, watching you peaked my interest.” ...

The New Girls Secret

Chapter 1: The New Girls Secret My name is Amy Goodwin I am 32years old. I live in a 2 bedroom flat on top of the pub below, Granvilles. I work in an office typing up the minutes for the government. It pay’s well enough for me to live comfortably. I live a healthy lifestyle keeping myself fit. I have long brunette hair, green eyes, and have a slim but curvaceous figure with long leg’s large but firm butt and I have a 36DDbust. It was at work when I met the new girl Sarah. Sarah had just started and as we work at the same station we struck up a friendship. ...

The Attic

Hi DPGSM here, After some thought, I’ve decided to try to write another story Story / old Victorian mansion attic, Aunt, mischievous Niece and BFF. Premise / Aunt has to go out of town on business asks Niece to house sit for a long weekend, Niece asks to bring BFF with her Niece to keep company. Niece tells BFF about the old Mansion and her Aunt and Uncle and the summers she spent with them at the house. ...

The Magic Trunk

Brandy, just turned 21, with that she also inherited a big trust fund set up by her grand parents. Now after the death of her parents in a freak accident 5 yrs prior, she is all alone. But she does have her BFF Candy, to keep her company. So what to do first she asks herself ? A house in the country, but not just any home but a Log Cabin by a lake. So she picks up the phone and calls Candy, “Hi it’s me, wanna go with me to look at cabins?” ...

Slave Robots For Women

Zara and Cecile sit on the terrace of a small French chateau, looking out onto an olive grove basking in late afternoon sunset. Zara’s husband is away so Cecile, her good friend from university, has been invited to stay. Zara has opened champagne and they’ve enjoyed a delightful afternoon, catching up on news. Now, as she fills the glasses once again, she says, ‘My dear Cecile, I have something rather extraordinary to tell you. I have a good friend called Rosa and she’s a scientist. She’s very clever and she’s been working for a company in Lyon that has been trying to produce a robotic male sex doll. Well, after many years of research, it seems they’ve just come up with a prototype. Rosa asked me if I want to take part in some sort of testing and market research and I said yes. Basically that means spending a weekend alone with this sexbot and then filling in a consumer questionnaire afterwards. I had arranged to do this next weekend. However, it was delivered this morning, about an hour before you arrived. I called Rosa and she apologised for the mistake. She said the girls from the lab will collect it tomorrow morning at ten. So, Cecile, I don’t know how you feel about this….’ ...

The CEO of Fembot Inc

“Ava, can you bring me the latest sales reports?” I call out to my assistant. “Yes ma’am. One moment” Comes the reply. Satisfied that my assistant of many years would do as I asked, I sat back in my chair and overlooked the view. Just above my office on the rooftop sat at large sign with the letters spelling Fembot Inc. As CEO, it was my mission to ensure that we remained on the cutting edge of technology. Operating as a titan of this new tech, we strove on a day to day basis to create products that people would want and would end up enjoying. ...

Married to the Maid Chapter 2

This is a continuation of PoseMe’s fantastic “Married to the Maid” My eyes snap open as programmed at 7:00 am. My pod door opens, and my cleaning and lubrication probes retract and fold into my servicing pod. Directly in front of me, my android maid Angela is sliding on her grey latex maid uniform, with red fringe and highlights. It is my fourth month since I began living as one of the maids. I smoothly step from the pod, with perfect balance. I always move gracefully when the house is controlling my movements through my control collar. Without it I would wobble and risk falling when wearing my platform high heels. ...

Married to the Maid Chapter 3

This is a direct continuation of Married to the maid Chapter 2. Which is itself a continuation of PoseMe’s “Married to the Maid” so go read that first, as it is better than this. I am new to writing (this is just my 2nd / 3rd story). Chapter 3 Val is an amazing listener. She is engaged and patient as I retell the events of the last four months. She laughs when I explain how bossy Espa was the first time she ran the owner program I installed, and is concerned when I explain how Espa slept with my husband Sean. She then asked me a question that had not even occurred to me. ...

Jessica's Pokemon Adventure

Chapter 1 (A Window Worker Story) The majority of business students at Jessica’s university had decided to make their fortunes in the city upon graduating. The usual corporate types who buy and sell on the stock markets, shifting piles of clients’ money around in a glorified gambling house, betting that China would not do as well as Russia in trade negotiations with the West, or that the new Alaskan oil field would produce a tidy return for its investors. Bankers, financiers and the usual cliché that graduates could look forward to with a 1:1 degree that Jessica was, unless she messed up badly on the final term, projected to get. However profitable this life promised to be, it held little interest for her. No, the way Jessica saw her talents being used were in the production field. Although many Western countries manufactured a variety of high tech engineering products, like cars and satellites, the real opportunities were in the East. Japan had enjoyed a high level of economic growth for some time. Malaysia was fast catching up and many high tech metal and carbon fibre components had been produced in these countries. China had looked promising for a time, but their growth had stalled. However, oil and gas from Russian pipelines, combined with minerals and natural resources from Africa, which China had been grooming since the 50s, meant that when the country eventually got its butt into gear, it would be very dangerous indeed. So since this was where the future was, this would be where Jessica would be. She had therefore learned several languages. Although her Malay was a little weak, she was fluent in Japanese and Chinese Mandarin and was quite strong in several other dialects and languages. She was therefore confident, having also spent a gap year working in a global cycle manufacturing plant in Asia that she could land the career that she wanted when she qualified. Her parents had also travelled widely when she was growing up, which is why Jessica was able to pick up languages quickly. In addition to study, Jessica spent her free time enjoying the benefits of a university town with broad range of societies. Because she was studying at Cambridge she might have expected to join a rowing club. However, cycling is quite popular in the city and so she joined the Cambridge Union Cycling Club, who would do regular rides into the fens. This would involve a midweek evening ride of about two hours and then a Sunday ride of four or five hours, or around fifty miles. Somehow these rides always ended up at a pub in the middle of nowhere. She also liked running and had won a few medals with the running society. Between the running and the cycling, it was fair to say that her legs were quite strong. She also indulged her creative side by joining the Cambridge Union Pottery Society. CUPS enjoyed a reasonably equipped studio in the basement of one of the colleges, with three electric wheels, a couple of kick wheels, wooden benches, a drying cupboard, a large front loading kiln and enough raw materials to mix up a wide variety of glazes. Jessica like to throw large pots on the wheel. Centring and throwing 12 kg of clay at a time takes a lot of effort and this helped her to develop a reasonable amount of strength in her arms and actually helped to develop her abs. This diversity of activities, along with long hours of study, meant that as well as gaining a good degree, she was popular, had a good circle of friends and was quite fit. During the final year Jessica applied for several positions and also showed her face at the college milk round, where companies come to the university in an employment fair, to attract the brightest and the best that Cambridge had to offer. Tanaka was high on Jessica’s wish list, as they were a long established international manufacturer specialising in electronics. As well as the usual consumer items, Tanaka also boasted a robotics division and a medical division. The fact that this company diversified into several branches meant that there was plenty of opportunity for a young, ambitious woman like Jessica. Another reason why she was targeting a Japanese company, who had traditionally safeguarded the high ranking jobs for the Japanese, was that a falling birth rate on the mainland had opened up avenues which were usually closed to Westerners. Jessica shared her dorms with Holly. Holly, although bright, was easily led and influenced. A bit ditsy at times, but still great for a girls night out and generally a good housemate. Jessica had just finished up Tanakas application and had gone into the lounge for a coffee. “God Holly, I have got so much work to do. But this is a dream job. What about you?” “I don’t have much on at the moment. I have a few jobs that look interesting. I have also applied for Tanaka. All of these applications are pretty much all the same, so it should be a matter of just copying a lot of the text from one of the other forms,” Holly offered. Jessica considered for several moments before answering. “No I think I will do an individual application. If you could have a look at the last one and let me know what you think I would be grateful though. I have pretty much completed it. Just a silly psychological questionnaire to fill out and it’s done. That would allow me to go over my assignment one last time before moving onto the class project for Friday.” Holly readily agreed and within minutes had taken Jessica’s place at the computer looking at the multiple choice questionnaire. She must have done a reasonable job, Jessica mused as she sat on the plane, some six months later, heading for one of Tanakas production facilities on a small pacific island. Not only had Jessica got the job, but Holly had flown out a few weeks earlier. So, she mused, her proof reading and ideas for Hollies application must have been reasonable. Holly was not in the production facility though, so she may not be able to hook up with her old room mate straight away. Looking out of the window the view was not overly inspiring. It was a typically self-contained, workers island, where everything belonged to the company. It was similar, in many respects, to the industrial towns of the 19th century, but with better beaches and better workers cottages. In any event, having Tanaka on her CV would not hurt and it offered a great deal of opportunity for the graduate. Strangely, when it came, the interview had been remarkably straightforward. She had splashed out on an interview suit from a second hand shop, in a deep green that showed off her eyes to the best, making them appear larger and deeper. Her long black hair held up by a chop stick arrangement, allowed her freshly curled hair to cascade down her neck, while simple drop gold ear rings subtly stated her elegance. The short skirt helped to show off her long legs, as did the three inch black court shoe. Overall, she was pleased with the effect. It had taken a reasonable effort to get her to this stage, starting with the application form, she had then carried out a telephone interview where she had to answer a series of stock questions. She was then invited to a group interview at the regional offices, where along with thirty people, she was to spend the day performing various group related tasks that eventually led her to be shortlisted for a more traditional panel interview the following week. The panel itself consisted of a regional manager, a member of the HR team and then another manager from, well she was not sure, but she would say that he was from the corporate side of the business. A probing series of questions filled the next hour as Jessica put all of her communication skills to best effect. They asked her about her course, her plans and career goals, as well as her sport and interest in fitness. They seemed particularly pleased with her running prowess and felt that she may be a good candidate to join Tanaka. This was confirmed in writing shortly after and now, just a few weeks after the interview, Jessica Reynolds found herself looking out of the window of the twin engine turbo propped aircraft as it lost height and banked on its approach to a small airfield on the North of an Island owned by the company. To say that she had been whisked off of her feet was an understatement. She had very little time to arrange for furniture to be sold, or gifted to her friends, while her entire life had been crammed into two suitcases. Twenty four years of life and all that she had to show for it was compacted down into the hold of a small aircraft, her life lost amidst the luggage of the three passengers who she shared the cabin with. She idly wondered if they had an equally fast life changing experience. They had made pleasant conversation about nothing in particular, but the talk had quickly subsided now that they approached their destination. It had been a gruelling series of flights to get her this far, flying half way around the world before eventually landing in Tokyo, staying overnight in a hotel near the airport, before climbing onto a charter flight out to one of the islands owned by Tanaka. The island itself, as far as she could see, looked quite modern. Although she had watched the corporate videos, she had still expected palm trees and dirt roads. There were palm trees, but the roads looked well paved. In addition to this she could make out the urban sprawl of modern workers accommodations, shops and parks. The aircraft banked again and lined up for final approach. As it banked she could make out industrial buildings and warehouses rushing towards her as the small aircraft fell from the sky. As the plane levelled out she eventually lost site of the crystal clear turquoise sea, to be replaced by a yellow flash of sand and then the final descent onto tarmac, jarring her from her comfortable contemplation as buildings on the other side of the airport rushed past to the sound of the engines and the sharp squeal of tyres. Eventually the headlong rush slowed and a simple one story terminal building came into site as the plane taxied closer, stopping at its designated parking area. As the plane eventually stopped Jessica unbuckled her seat and retrieved her hand luggage. She hated waiting, but knew that she would be unloaded and deposited at the speed set by the crew of the aircraft as they completed various checks before leaving the cabin and opening the door to the front of the aircraft, having first watched a small vehicle approach and align its boarding steps up with the aircraft door. The peace and quiet were now shattered as she disembarked and worked her way through customs, retrieving her luggage beforehand and, along with the other passengers, being met at the terminal by a small Japanese woman holding a placard containing Jessica’s name, along with those of the other passengers. She had expected heat and she had expected some discomfort, having come directly from a moderately cool Cambridge, to a much warmer Japanese mainland airport, she thought she knew what the climate would be like. However, the southward journey to the actual island felt like the temperature had ramped up to gas mark 5 on the oven and she was blasted by a wall of heat as she stepped out of the plane. This was the height of summer though and she had been expecting something of this nature. But reality was always different to your expectations and she mentally groaned as she noted dark sweat patches start to form under her arms. Another hour in a seven seater car saw Jessica the third person to be deposited at her lodgings on the other side of the island. She was met by another company representative and shown to her apartment complex which boasted a swimming pool and, according to the representative, a small shopping area on the other side of the complex. Jessica was too tired to care. Having said her goodbyes to her guide, who would come to collect her the following day for her orientation, Jessica found herself showered, wearing a comfortable light cotton nightie and collapsing into bed. Jessica awoke in the early morning with the sunrise just pouring through the open window of her apartment. She had not pulled the blinds and that was the reason for her early awakening. Leaning over she grabbed her mobile phone to check the time. At the moment her phone was quite useless, but once she could set up WiFi she should be able to access the internet. She was not sure about telephone contracts on the island, but would ask about this during her orientation. The apartment had the feel of a hotel suite, as well as a guest information brochure. Reading through the brochure enabled her to access the employee social internet on her phone, but could not access the employee sections of the company site until she had completed her induction. During breakfast of a fruit salad from the basket she had found, as a part of her welcome pack in the kitchen, she had watched the news while she marshalled her thoughts for the coming day. The international news was the usual mixture of wars and politics. The local news held more interest. Jessica had been following the story, since she left England, of a Japanese athlete who had been struck by meningitis. She had become a quadruple amputee. Jessica could not imagine what she was going through, but she was recovering slowly and she had stated that she intended to resume her running career and enter the Paralympics. Jessica could not help but be inspired. After a longish shower, where she took care to shave her legs and arm pits, Jessica sorted through the outfits that she had unpacked yesterday. A simple lightweight skirt and jacket in light choral, combined with an ivory blouse gave the correct business impression, while remaining lightweight enough to stay comfortable, she felt that she would make a good impression on her first day. Twenty minutes later, having made up her face, brushed her hair and selected simple jewellery, she was ready when she heard a knock at the door. A small Japanese man in a lightweight business suit stood at the door smiling broadly. The Orientals are typically smaller than westerners. Jessica being quite tall for a woman anyway, at five foot ten, but even so she doubted that the skinny businessman standing before her could have been more than four foot five. “Ohayō gozaimasu Townsend San?” the man stated before bowing to the precise angle required for a formal greeting. Jessica smiled before answering that she was, returning the bow. “I am Mr Yamato. I am your induction co-ordinator and trainee liaison. If you will follow me, we will head over to the main offices and start your induction”. Jessica was instantly grateful for all of the time that she had spent learning the language and, after exchanging a few pleasantries and retrieving her hand bag, she followed Mr Yamato out of the building towards one of the many bus stops around the island. They did not have long to wait before a small bus arrived. Although there were a few people on the bus it was not what Jessica would consider crowded. Not after some of her experiences with public transport in England. However, soon she was seated next to her diminutive colleague, exchanging the usual bland pleasantries that fill the time and help to forge business relationships. The next seven hours were to prove a whirlwind of activity. After signing in at reception and going through security to get an employee ID and become registered on the IT systems, she had to sit through an hour long induction speech. This was followed by a whirlwind tour of the head office and surrounding buildings, before being shown to the office where she would be working. Mr Yamato proved to be an invaluable guide, easing her through the various stages of induction. “So how long will you be with me Yamato San?” Jessica asked. “Typically I will be working closely with you for the first two weeks. After that I will leave you to settle in. Since you are a part of the management training program, I will act as a liaison between you and the company to ensure that you are able to gain all of the training, throughout the various departments, for the remainder of the course. You are not the only management trainee that we have on the island. In fact all of the trainees are in your apartment block. I live in apartment 7a, so that you can talk to me at any time. As well as the monthly one to ones, I like to have an open door policy for those in my charge, so that they can come and find me at any time to discuss issues that they might have.” Staggering through the door some hours later, Jessica felt exhausted. She had come home on the same bus as her liaison, but had stopped at the corner shop to get some essentials in. In addition to this she had been given two sets of the company uniform, a nondescript grey trouser and jacket affair, with a peaked cap. The company logo was emblazoned on the left breast. Despite the bland mouse grey colour, she still liked what it did to show off her curves. After making a cup of tea she put the radio on and began to cook her evening meal. After lunch she spent her time reading the company literature and induction booklets, while listening to the TV on the background. Over the next few weeks Jessica got into a routine of jogging, before breakfast when the day was still moderately cool and then heading for work after a quick shower. She started to make friends and generally find her feet as she settled into the company. She had met Holly on the occasional Sunday, for a get together and meal, as well as texting every other day. But other than that, at the weekends she shopped, pre-cooked ready meals and also explored the local area for things to do. She even found a traditional potter and went to visit him in his studio. Unlike western wheels, the Japanese use kick wheels that are sunk into the floor so that the potter sits over the wheel and kicks a wheel attached to the lower part of the assembly below ground level. It was fascinating to watch and she was even permitted to have a go on the wheel. She bought a traditional tea set for her home. Unlike a British tea pot, the Japanese have a handle protruding out of the side, similar to a soup bowl. This has been thrown as a cylinder before being stuck on to the side, rather than the rear of the pot, at a 90 degree angle to the spout. A simple Celadon glaze finishing off the pot and handle less cups nicely. This, she felt, would be an importance piece of ceramic to own if she invited friends around for tea. Unfortunately, cycles were a bit of a luxury item on the island, given how much it would cost to get one shipped over from the mainland. As such she would not be able to indulge in her passion for some time. She therefore had to be content with jogging until such time as she could order a bike, since she had already seen some likely trails for training. She did not limit her jogs to the local circuit that she used in the morning and would usually explore further afield at the weekend. One such foray gave her pause for thought. Jessica was out jogging on one of the footpaths that linked the various worker villages on a Saturday morning when she came to a main park. As she was jogging along she thought she saw a Pokemon. Stopping in her tracks she looked more closely and no she was not mistaken. A Pokemon was walking on four stubby legs along the path ahead of her, being led on a lead by a young Japanese woman. The pair disappeared into the trees ahead of her, on a path that branched towards a series of worker cottages. She was tempted to follow them, but did not want to appear rude. However, she had trouble gaining her rhythm for another half a mile. Although perplexing, she did not want to disturb Mr Yamato and so waited until Monday morning before questioning him about it. They still travelled in on the bus and so she brought up the subject when she sat next to him. “Yamato san. I saw something quite extraordinary over the weekend and hoped that you could help me”. Mr Yamato considered. “I would be more than happy to help you with any questions that you have. This is what I am paid for after all Townsend san”. “I was out jogging the other day and, while running through one of the parks, I thought I saw a woman leading a Pokemon on a lead along one of the parks. Ummmm. I know I did not imagine it, but what is going on? Why would somebody dress up in costume?” Mr Yamato smiled before answering. “You have heard of Aname?” “Yes. It is a major part of modern Japanese culture. I have heard that people like to dress up as characters and go to conventions. Is that what is happening here?” “Yes. Many of our workers love Aname and like to dress up as their favourite characters for parties or functions. We even have two Commicon events each year, which some of the staff love to attend. The next one is due next month. I can send you the details if you would like Townsend san?” Mr Yamato beamed. Jessica considered before beaming a wide smile in return. “Yes. I think I would like that. Thank you Yamato san.” ...

Recyc-ALL

Recyc-ALL Chapter 1: Shared Interests “You want to WHAT?” Sarah asked. Mary repeated herself. “I want to get recycled at Jeff’s factory.” “That’s… that’s crazy! What are you talking about?” “Well, I’ve always had… I guess it’s a fetish… about people being turned into normal objects. It started with forniphilia and such… you know, girls being bound in place and used like furniture. But I’ve come across a lot of websites which show people actually being transformed into things, like clothing and such, and that just really turns me on somehow…” ...

University Woes

Part 1: The Lost Mobile “It’s nearly one o’clock, we should head back to the lecture hall.” said Pauline. “Agreed.” responded Nicola. The two girls lifted up their food trays and emptied what was left on them into one of the canteen bins. They made their way to the lecture hall and took their seats. Within minutes they were taking notes, listening to the drony voice of their lecturer for the afternoon, the least exciting one they had during each week. Thursday afternoons were rubbish here. ...

Trapping Rats

Chapter 1 The apartment was perfect! It was a nice upgraded one bedroom place in an older neighborhood near the Concord BART (Bay Area Transit System) stop. It made for an easy commute into the city. She could enjoy the fun and excitement of San Francisco without the super high cost housing. In fact this place was a great deal, under $1,000, which was next to impossible to find in the local market. ...

Harriet - sex slave and pony

story continued from part one Part 2 Synopsis: I serve Lady Marlow as a BDSM acolyte - then Pony Sally and I service Lord Marlow with our arses It seemed only a few minutes later that my trainer Philip walked into my stable and pulled the blanket off me. “Wake up Pony, time to start a new day.” He bent down and, using a special key, released the steel ring around my neck. He gave me his hand and lifted me to my feet. My body ached all over from the excesses of the previous day. “Follow me, Pony,” he snapped and we walked out of the box and headed towards the barn. When we got inside he stood me under the chains and attached the cuffs to my wrists and pulled the chains taut. “Let’s get your beating out of the way first.” he said, more gently now, “Now, do you want to scream or shall I gag you?” ...

Harriet - sex slave and pony

story continued from part two Part 3 Synopsis: Teaching Joanne the pleasure of anal sex - culminating in Race Day and the Marlow Cup - and the Epilogue Sure enough, his Lordship continued to bugger me splendidly for a long while and eventually I felt his lovely prick pumping still more of his spunk into me – for those of you who haven’t experienced sodomy, get your man to do it to you as soon as possible - it is the most exquisite pleasure for both of you. Sally squirted her piss copiously onto us both as we climaxed, but by then it was clear that his Lordship’s energy was waning and we needed to make our way home. He carefully replaced our pony tackle and fitted us back into the cart and we set off down the hill. As we were trotting, I could feel a steady stream of spunk running down the back of my thighs, and glancing at Sally, I saw that she too had legs covered with cum and spunk – everyone at the House was certainly going to know what we had been up to! ...

Anna and a Dangerous Man

Don’t trust him. Chapter 1. “He is sweet!” Anna whispered to her best friend Helen. Helen looked across at the retreating back of a shortish man wandering off. Helen had a slight history with the man and wouldn’t call him sweet. Dangerous maybe a fun nice guy but once he got to know you he was scary. They had only spent a couple of weeks as a couple but she had enjoyed it and would have had a longer relationship if he had wanted her to. But she didn’t dislike him that much considering he had decided to end it. So he must be something like sweet as she didn’t normally like her ex’s. ...

What Did You Do In The War Granny?

She should have known better really. Her memories were her own and she had suppressed them for so long now. It all started on a trip the Imperial War Museum in London. Grandchildren are such a blessing and she loved then dearly. The youngest, Julie, was doing a big project about the blitz on London that happened during the Second World War. Her woman through the ages project for her O levels was coming along well and granny was the perfect subject coming from an age where women had moved out of their homes and become factory workers and pilots and all the myriad of men’s jobs they now had to cover to let the men go off to fight the Nazis. ...

Plans Doll Apart

Woman to Doll TF “What has you so worked up Emmy? You seem super stressed out.” It was only natural for me to comfort my best friend during our scheduled weekly brunch. We were best friends from college, myself being an accounting major and her being more on the business management side of things, we became fast friends. We roomed together for the last three years of college and now a few years removed, I was a personal accountant and consultant for several businesses both large and small, including Emily’s rather nice toy and collectable store she ran down the street. Emily had always been a fan of toys, more specifically dolls and other similar products. Our shared room in college had several of her favorite toys in it and she often wore shirts with the logos of the companies who made said toys on them. In fact, one year as a Christmas present for her, I had a few friends box me up like one of her favorite dolls – Marvelous Morgan – and put me under the tree in our commons area for her. She was ecstatic, and I let her dress me up and other various things for a few days. “Ugh… I swear Abby, the stupid teens at my store think I don’t notice the way they act all nice and proper when I or their manager is around, but as soon as we are gone they slack off and mess with the merchandise.” She sipped her adult beverage and twirled a long lock of her red hair between her fingers. This was something she had actually complained about to me last week when we spent the night together catching up on several shows we both liked. Some of the teenagers she hired to stock the shelves and work the front registers were apparently not working to her expectations, but we both knew she was too nice to believe it or fire them outright. “Okay then. What are you going to do about it? This is like the third or fourth time you have complained to me about this sweetie. You can’t just let it slide, especially if your other, more trusted employees are telling you what is happening.” “That’s just it. Olivia hasn’t said anything! I think she is either too nice to say anything or maybe she is getting bribed…” Likely the former, but I couldn’t just not help my bestie out with her problem. “Fine… so you don’t have any proof. Is there any way you could think to catch them in the act?” I started sipping my own drink, leaving her to ponder my question for several moments. My reward was seeing a megawatt smile breakout across her face as she reached into her purse. “Abby, you are the smartest most beautiful woman I know!” “Thanks? What is the compliment for though?” After fishing around in her purse, she retracted with her phone and began skimming through the device. “You just gave me an idea. They will act completely normal while I am around, but not if it is you watching them!” I’ll give her some credit, she wasn’t going in the wrong direction. “Some of them have seen us talk before Em. They might not know we are close, but they might get a little suspicious if I just hung around all day, and before you suggest it, the same could be said of me just showing up to work out of the blue.” Her grin never faded despite my hole-poking. “Wasn’t even going to suggest it darling. In fact, I just needed to find the evidence that this plan is absolutely foolproof!” One of my finely plucked eyebrows rose at her confidence as she pushed the screen towards me. After gazing upon the device, my face fell. “No way.” “Come on!” “Nope!” “It is perfect! They won’t even know!” My insistence against this plan spawned from her phone. There on the small screen was a picture from all those years ago when I was her present. It clearly showed me tied up in a box labeled Marvelous Morgan Doll with all of the fixings. Taking my silence as her chance, she continued. “Look. We have several lines of full-sized dolls at the store. I can take you in the back after closing tonight, we get you into the repacking machine we use for returned items, you get packaged up and placed on a shelf where you watch those twerps, and should you see them slacking or doing something inappropriate… BAM! You tell me when I let you out after closing the next night and I nail them.” For something that she came up with completely on the fly, I had to admit, this was brilliant. I wouldn’t expect anything less from someone who made one of the most successful toy companies in the state just four years after college. I also didn’t really have any ground to stand against her here… seeing that not only was the plan good, but I also was scheduled to work for her on her latest bulk purchase the next few days. Seeing my hesitance, she struck again. “If you do this, not only will I owe you big time, I will buy the wine for next movie night and double your pay for this money planning session.” Sold. “… fine. But you better not make me into one of those newer Barbie dolls. I swear she gets sluttier by the year.” ...

Shack

Summary: A young woman with a thing for truckers, a love of handcuffs and a broken heart goes riding off to the beach for a weekend with her best friend to salve that broken heart. Along the way she encounters someone who may just be a match for her made in heaven… Tina was my best (female) friend, we’d been friends since 5th grade, so that was, what, over a decade now? She and I were housemates right now and driving from our desert home town to the coast to hopefully fix a problem. ...

Yoko's Experience

(story continues from Yoko’s Experience 4) Yoko’s Experience #5: A Prisonic Fairytale “…and according to the latest changes in our law, all the citizens are obliged to visit their nearest prison, to experience first hand what does it mean to be a prisoner. The knowledge obtained there is supposed to lower the crime factor, especially amongst the youngsters.” Yoko turned off the TV and just a moment later the telephone rang. It was Hikaru. “Have you seen the news?”, she asked. “Yes, I have.”, replied Yoko. “When are we doing this? I simply can’t wait - just try to imagine all the fun we’re going to have there!”, Hikaru’s voice sounded simply ecstatic. “Well, why am I not surprised even one bit, you little bondage slut… But well, a must is a must. Let’s do it next Friday, right after work.”, said Yoko. “I love your attitude. Here I was, thinking that I’ll have to drag you to your destination, but it seems that our little miss scaredy cat likes the idea of being a prisoner too.”, laughed Hikaru. “Of… Of course I don’t! How can you even suggest something so ridiculous?”, opposed Yoko. “Yeah, yeah, whatever. So this Friday, 4 PM, at my place.”, said Hikaru and hanged up. ...

The Detectives And The Dominatrix

Story continued from part three Part 4: An Idea And A First Shared Session Emily is not one for brainstorms, but this one she thinks might actually work. Ruby and Carol. She’s not one for pushing people together, she hates the idea of match-making, but well, she has a feeling about this. It takes Emily only a couple of weeks to work out a plan. She has two committed, wonderful women here, and they are both, very clearly, single. Perhaps a little lonely, and yet they have so much to give. She has never considered herself a cupid, quite the contrary, although she is a dom and takes care of business in the stables, how people lived their lives outside were their business, and she would never interfere in their private lives. At first sight perhaps these two women don’t have that much in common, except their visits to Emily of course. ...

The Detectives And The Dominatrix

Story continued from part two Part 3: Is This Heaven? Everything is black, but very calm, very quiet, there is no pain. He feels as if he’s floating. Who, what said that? Something wet is on his lips, he hears a voice, a familiar voice. Leave me alone, I’m comfortable like this. He feels a slap on his face, then another, really hard, and then a pump on his chest and then another, and air is pumped into him, sweet air. Stars are in front of his face, he coughs, wretches, coughs again, and rolls over on his side. Now the pain in his chest begins. He opens his eyes, where is he? ...

Together we are Stronger

Story continued from Part 9 Chapter 10: Where the Heart Is By AmyAmy, based on an idea by John Hynden Maeve slowed down. She might be able to deal with the monster, if it came, but once the glass was broken, there would be no fixing it. Every time she slowed to negotiate a bend, or check a junction, she imagined the black rubber demon dive-bombing the car, six-inch razor claws tearing through the roof. ...

Apprentices

“I just want to see.” “There’s a reason we don’t see what’s beneath the hood. Nobody wears a long robe like that for fun.” Lora bit her lip and tilted her head a bit, signaling reluctant agreement. “Ehhh… yeah, I guess so. But you’ve got to be curious.” Evlin exhaled, indicating the answer. “Hah. Of course I’m curious. I mean, he calls himself “The Lictor.” He wears a shimmering cloak. I’m pretty sure I’ve seen him float around the house. He took us on as apprentices without asking any questions. So yeah, you could say I’m curious.” ...

Weekend Maid

story continued from part five Part 6a: Sexual Awakening This is an alternate version from the part 6 ending and continues Jessie’s story as a maidbot from part 5 Sophia awoke the next morning, her dreams last night of her encased inside one of the maid-bot latex catsuits, whilst Jessie-bot attended to her sexual needs, her body writhing on the bed under the tender touches of the maid-bot seductress. She found her hand deep between her legs; her arousal was climbing as she played with herself, her fingers exploring the soft folds of her sex, finding her little pearl and bringing delightful sensations throughout her body. Her other hand began caressing her breasts, massaging the firm flesh and teasing her erect nipple. ...

Fujiko's New Reality

Fujiko woke up early this morning in an incredibly happy mood, not because it’s Friday, but because she and her friends were going out this evening after classes to celebrate her birthday! She really turned 21 last Tuesday, but her parents, who were paying her college tuition and letting her still live at home, made it abundantly apparent that there will be no shenanigans during the school week. Her friends understood her situation, and there wasn’t any way they were going to make waves between Fujiko and her family, so they gleefully postponed the party until that Friday. It worked out better in the long run for the girls, because they could now drink to excess and hopefully find a guy without missing any classes the next morning. Fujiko just wanted the opportunity to escape her family for a few hours and have some fun! It’s not that Fujiko had a problem with her family, it’s just that they’re pressuring her to go into the family business, like her brother, Andrea. Andrea’s bachelor’s degree in business management was beginning to pay dividens on their little ‘Mom and Pop’ business in less than two years after his graduation, and the business was about to have a major expansion. To be honest, Fujiko wasn’t interested in joining the family in their work, mostly because of the ridicule she had to endure as she grew up, knowing that her family sold sex toys and erotic clothing. Her father tried on several occasions to explain to her that what they were really selling were ‘Marital Aids,’ but her uncouth schoolmates called her parents ‘Perverts,’ ‘Smut Peddlers,’ or ‘Immoral Sinners.’ Fujiko took it all in stride, and even made a few friends as she grew up. Now, here it was, Friday afternoon, and she was eager to get home. She wanted to wear her new latex cat suit she ordered online, and it was supposed to be delivered at home while she was in her morning classes. Fujiko loved the feel of latex on her skin, the tightness, the smooth texture, and even the light rubbery smell. She had worn latex jackets before, but this would be the first time wearing a complete suit, and she couldn’t wait to try it on. She had been given a ride home by one of her friends, and she rushed home to get her new outfit. The sooner she slipped it on, the sooner they could go out and party. It was already after six in the evening, and it was getting that much closer to the bar’s closing time. Only six more hours to drink, and to meet a well hung guy! Her friend parked her car by her home’s front door and then they both ran into her house. Fujiko’s family were all gathered around the dinner table and eating their supper. They knew Fujiko had late classes on Friday, so they always began without her. Also, they already knew of her plans to go out tonight, so they didn’t even bother setting a place for her. Her mother, already knowing this, couldn’t figure out why both girls rushed in like gang busters, with Fujiko tearing through the house as if she was looking for something. “Mama, did I get a package today?” Fujiko asked as she started to look under the living room furniture. “Why, yes, dear,” her mother replied, “The postman delivered it to the store today, thinking it was new merchandise. I forgot to bring it home with me. Was it important?” This reply infuriated Fujiko. It was addressed to her, so why would it be sent to the store? “Mama! That was my new outfit! I wanted to wear it tonight!” Fujiko whined like a seven year old. Her father, who couldn’t stand to see his little girl cry, simply took the store keys out of his pocket and tossed them to her. “Here, la mia piccola colomba,” her father said to her in Italian, “Get your outfit. Go, have fun with your friends, just don’t forget to reset the alarm, si?” Fujiko grabbed the keys out of the air, hugged her dad, and then ran back out the door with her friend. Then it was just a quick ride back to the family store. Fujiko quickly unlocked the door and turned off the security alarm, and then she and her friend entered the darkened store. The two of them cautiously walked down the aisles, through the darkness, towards the back where the light switches were. Normally, the sun offered enough light to open and close the store, but it was already past sundown, and it was almost pitch black in there. Fujiko was a little thankful for that because she thought the place was creepy to begin with, with all of the fake penises and inflatable dolls all over the place. She joked that the place was like Dr. Frankenstein’s lab if it was designed by Lego. The two made their way to the back room and Fujiko turned on a nearby table lamp, just inside her father’s office doorway. It illuminated the office, as well as half of the stockroom, and her brother’s work table. Her brother, aside from being an excellent accountant, was also an amateur chemist. He wanted to concoct a softer plastic to mimic human flesh to make their sex toys from, and, in the process, make a fortune on the international patent. On her brother’s table sat her package, and she ripped into it like an insane person. She tore off the wrappings and opened the box in less than ten seconds. Inside the box was a pair of shiny black latex pants with a zipper up the right thigh, a shiny seafoam green latex long sleeve turtleneck shirt with the zipper halfway up the back, a pair of shiny black palmed gloves with seafoam green fingers, and a pair of shiny black and seafoam green high heeled women’s biker boots. She immediately placed her new outfit on the table and began removing her clothes. “Y’know, these clothes are going to make you look like Shego from ‘Kim Possible,’” her friend quipped, “You better make sure you have your I.D. on you if you want to be served!” Fujiko ignored her as she stood there, fully nude, and prepared to slip into the pants. Just then, she thought of something. She dropped the pants and began to rifle through the box again. “Did Dr. Drakken forget to send you something?” her friend quipped again as Fujiko frantically searched through the box. Fujiko threw the box across the room in frustration. “Damn!” she said as she tossed the box, “They forgot the baby oil! How am I supposed to get into these tight clothes without some kind of lubricant?!?” She turned and dropped her head on the desk with a light thud in despair. “Well, you can either put your regular clothes back on, or you can go naked,” her friend said slyly, “Either way is fine with me. I always thought you had a great ass!” Her friend reached out and gave her tush a light slap, which caused Fujiko to raise her head. That’s when she saw it. On the shelf above her brother’s table was a clear glass jar filled with some white cream, almost like coconut butter. It looked like about two pints worth, and, if it was slippery, it would be just enough to cover her body so she could slip into her latex cat suit! She grabbed the jar without hesitation and stuck two fingers into the goo. It didn’t smell like coconut, nor did it have any scent, but it was viscous enough to do the job. She began to slather it onto her legs as fast as she could, going all the way up her thighs, every inch of her ass, and even into her netherregions. It went on a little cold, with a little bit of a tingle, but she didn’t mind. She picked up her new latex pants again, and, with a little help from her friend, she was able to get into the skin tight clothing. She then repeated the process for her chest and arms, going all the way up to her neck. Her friend swabbed her back by using her discarded cotton panties as a loofah, so’s not to get any of the oil on herself, and soon Fujiko was slipping into the shirt. They had a little difficulty with both zippers, but they eventually pulled them closed. Fujiko found that the pants had little hooks along the waistline that locked into the hemline of the shirt, making an almost water tight seal between them. Fujiko walked around the stockroom, trying to get a feel of the latex suit. It was tighter than her own skin, yet it felt right. It was confining, yet so freeing. She made a light sqeaking noise as she walked as her thighs rubbed together, and the sound turned her on for some reason. She walked around for about five minutes, until most of her joints worked out the stiffness of the new latex, and then she walked over closer to the light source. “How do I look?” Fujiko asked her friend as she did a little pirouette. Her friend put her hand to her chin and thought before answering. “It looks like it was painted on,” her friend replied, “I mean, it leaves little to the imagination. You might even herniate yourself if your nipples get hard, but, besides that, you look hot enough to melt glass.” Fujiko giggled in delight, and then ran over to put on her boots. She had to grease up her feet with the end of the white goo to get them on as well, but they fit her perfectly. Her hands were already greasy from applying the stuff to the rest of her body, so the gloves slipped on without any effort. She then threw the empty jar into the trash, picked up her old clothes, and then she and her friend went out to have a whole lot of fun! They went to the local night club and had the time of their lives. Every guy in the place stared breathlessly at Fujiko’s outfit, eyeing up every curve on her body, but only the bravest among them summoned up the courage to talk to her. They drank, they danced, and they even smoked a little weed. Sadly, as the night wound down, neither she or her friend found a guy worthy enough to take home. Ah, well. Sometimes you catch the fish, sometimes you don’t. Anyway, both girls bade their goodnights to their many admirers and left the club a half hour before it closed. Her friend dropped off Fujiko off at her darkened house at two thirty in the morning, and then she sped off into the night. Fujiko staggered through her front door, trying hard not to wake anyone. The store was closed on the weekends, and her family preferred to sleep in on Saturday, and she wanted to be courteous. She crept up the stairs to her room, quiet as possible despite her squeaking thighs, and closed her bedroom door behind her with a heavy, beer scented sigh. She wanted to just plop down on her bed and go to sleep, but she wanted to take her latex cat suit off before the white greasy stuff she used as lubricant dried up. If it did, she’d then have to scrape the clothes off with putty knives and spatulas. She reached over and clicked on the lamp on her vanity and then sat in the matching chair. She undid the buckles on the right boot and, with a little effort, worked her foot out of it. Her foot felt great getting out of the tight confines of the boot, and she wiggled her toes around to let the blood flow through them again. She looked at her foot and found that her skin had a bit of a shine to it, and was a minor shade darker than her normal skin. It perplexed her for a moment, but she decided to chalk it up to a mix of being drunk, having the grease still on, and the restrictive nature of her new clothes. Her skin will return to normal in the morning, after a shower and the return of normal circulation. She removed her other boot and her gloves, and those parts of skin were also the same as her foot. With her hands now free, she found that her skin was now incredibly smooth as well. She also found that there weren’t any kinds of wrinkles on her hands, and she could almost swear that her fingerprints were gone, but that’s impossible. Another thing to chalk up to being drunk. It took her several minutes to peel the shirt off of her buxomous torso. It was a lot less difficult to put the shirt on, but it was like her breasts didn’t want to let the latex go. Her nipples even felt a little funny when they hit the night air, complaining that they were no longer covered, so she did a quick inspection of herself in the mirror. Her breasts were swelling a bit, and her nipples were engorged with enough blood to make them as hard as diamonds. The skin on her chest matched her hands and feet, but it stopped where the turtleneck ended, and her face still had her normal color. She couldn’t wait until her circulation returned! She wanted to go to the beach tomorrow, and she would not look good in a bikini with her skin like this! She was able to shimmy out of her pants fairly easily, and, lo and behold, her legs matched the rest of her body. While she still sat in front of her vanity, she gathered up her new latex outfit and threw it on top of her hamper, with the intention to clean it in a few days, but she was way too tired to do it right now. All she wanted to do is to go to bed, get some sleep, and allow her body to regain its look from this morning. She stood up, in all of her nude glory, and felt like she was going to float away. She lost her balance and fell forward, but not because she was dizzy, but she felt too light for her body. It was a strange sensation, feeling like an inflated balloon, but, again, she figured it was the alcohol. She ‘Floated’ to her bed, climbed underneath the covers, and immediately fell asleep. She woke up the next day, feeling stiff all over. It took a little effort to turn her head to the clock, and found the day had slipped to a little past noon. Looking past her clock, she noticed the sun illuminating through the window around the mirror of her vanity, and the fact that she left her desk lamp on all night. She felt incredibly stupid in doing such a thing, and forced her stiff body out of bed to turn it off. She slid to the edge of the bed, threw her legs over the edge with a lot of effort, and tried to sit up. Her back and neck felt like they locked together, and that her shoulders were stuck in the resting position. She did finally sit up and, with even more effort, made it to her feet. Her hips also felt like they were locked, slightly apart to boot, and she felt like John Wayne as she strutted to her vanity. She felt like she was floating with each step, her feet barely touching the ground. She reached out to turn off the light, but her fingers seemed to be stuck together, and they wouldn’t move independently. She took a peek at her hand and found a flesh colored plastic mitten instead. Fujiko was confused at first, thinking that she was still drunk from last night. She rotated her wrist, but her whole arm turned instead, and she found what looked like a seam running up the bottom of her arm. She lifted her stiff arm to follow the seam up to her armpit, and that’s when she glanced at the mirror. The shiny, plastic looking, slightly darker skin that the rest of her body had from her clothes last nigh had somehow spread up into her face, making her lips the gaudiest ruby red she had ever seen. Her eyes looked like vacant glass eyeballs with lifeless brown irises, and her eyebrows looked like they were now fake hair. There was another seam, one that ran from her hairline at her left temple, down her cheek, under her chin, up her other cheek, up to her right temple, and disappear back behind her hairline, perfectly framing her face. The hair on her head was the same length and color as normal, but now it looked like an artificial wig. Fujiko tried to scream, but no sound came out and her lips barely moved. Her face didn’t change expression either, it still had the same peaceful look she woke up with. She began to panic as she looked down at her body. She found seams running down both sides of her ribs going down to her thighs, as well as two continuous seams surrounding both of her now enormous breasts. Her nipples were now permanently erect and made of dark pink plastic. Her legs looked like they were spreading apart slowly, and she seemed to be beginning to stand on her toes, although her toes had looked like they merged into extensions of her feet. She quickly realized that she had to do something, and do it fast. One quick look into the mirror again and she saw her mouth was beginning to open into a strange position. Fujiko hobbled as fast as she could out of her room, still completely naked, and heard her parents downstairs. She did her best to navigate the stairs, but ended up sliding down the railing. Her joints were locking up fast, and she was running out of time. She reached the first floor and tried screaming for help, but, again, she made no sound. She hobbled into the living room where her parents were sitting, watching a soccer match on the TV. Her mother saw her as she entered the room. “Oh, my God, Fujiko, what happened to you?!?” her mother screamed as she sprang from her seat in horror. Fujiko’s legs had finally locked into their new permanent position, and she could no longer maintain her balance. Her mother grabbed her around her waist, and Fujiko made an airy, squeaky noise like a dog’s chew toy. Her father got up to help his wife and daughter. “Fujiko, what’s wrong?” her father asked as her mother tried to sit her down in a nearby chair. Her stiffened body was pliable, like an inflatable pool toy, but it sprung back into it’s original shape when the pressure was released, so she rested on the very top of the chair and the very edge of the seat. The entire time, Fujiko kept on waving her plastic hands all over the parts of the body her stiffening frame could still reach. “Piccola colomba, we don’t understand!” her father said as he took her hand, making her give off another plastic like squeak. While this was going on, her mouth kept on contorting, and it was soon in the shape of a large O. “What’s going on?” Andrea asked as he entered the room, carrying a large bowl of nachos and cheese. Fujiko heard him come in, and she immediately began to pointing a plastic mitten at him. Andrea froze in surprise and dropped his bowl, letting it crash to the floor all over his shoes. He then rushed over to his sister and grabbed her other hand, just in time for her arms to stop moving. He immediately surmized what had happened. “Fuji,” Andrea asked his sister, “Did you dump that jar of white gel above my desk at the store onto yourself?” His question wasn’t what happened, but it was close enough for Fujiko to answer yes. So, with her last ounce of free movement, she nodded her plastic head in agreement. Andrea closed his eyes tight in despair, and then lowered his head. “What? What happened?!?” their father demanded. Andrea stood up, stepped back, and took a full look at his sister. She now looked like an inflatable sex doll, complete with open vagina, anus, and mouth, waiting for a willing penis. Her legs were spread open for easy access, and her arms were slightly bent up to give her patron a loose hug. “My artificial skin,” Andrea said under his breath, “She found my artificial skin formula.” Both of their parents looked confused. “I was working on a new kind of latex skin, one that felt more like human skin,” Andrea continued, “I was going to use it first on a new type of sex doll, but then offer it as a medical replacement for burn patients, after I worked out all of the bugs. It’s a mix of chemicals and nanites right now, and it was supposed to harden into latex when it was spread two centimeters thick, but it wouldn’t harden. I was going to work on it some more next week, but she must’ve dumped it onto herself!” Their father immediately grabbed his daughter with another loud squeak and carried her towards the front door. “Come!” he yelled to the rest of the family, “To the store!” The family climbed into the car and sped off to the store. Their father reasoned that if Andrea did this, even if inadvertently by accident. then he can undo it, so they needed to be where Andrea did his work. Their mother asked why Fujiko was so light, and Andrea explained that the nanites were programmed to be used to make inflatable sex toys, so they had to have converted Fujiko’s internal organs into either oxygen or some other natural gas. Their father and mother really didn’t care about any of that, they only wanted their daughter back to normal. They reached the store, and they all hurried inside, with Andrea carrying his sister. They rushed into the back so fast, they forgot to lock the door behind them. Andrea, knowing his limited space to work, placed Fujiko on the counter near the register, and then rushed into the back himself to begin working. Fujiko was now alone, laying on top of the counter, resting right against a pyramid display of factory made sex dolls neatly folded in their display boxes. She was looking out across the store, having a stuck line of vision, and saw all of the depraved things the perverts of the world would buy. She was a little envious of the size of the dildoes on the shelf across on the other wall. She would love to find a guy with a cock that big! Just looking of it made her plastic pussy ache for some attention. She stayed there, by herself, listening to her family move around in the back room, occasionally arguing about what they should do next. Fujiko was wondering if she would ever be normal again, in spite of the Three Stooges that were her family, and she began to think that what happened to her really wasn’t all that bad. As long as they change her back in time for her college finals, she could stay like this for a while. Ding Ding!! Fujiko was interrupted by the entrance bell on the door. She couldn’t see who came in, but she did hear three different male voices. “I thought they were closed on the weekend,” one voice said. “Maybe they changed them,” Another voice added. “Who cares?” a third voice argued, “If we can find one good enough, this’ll be the best rush party ever!” Fujiko heard what all three of them, and immediately understood what they were talking about. A ‘Rush Party’ is a college fraternity razing party, where they make this years pledges perform humiliating and disgusting stunts to prove their loyalty to the fraternity. The question is, what were they in here for? “Look at that one, over there on the counter!” the second voice exclaimed, and then Fujiko heard hurried footsteps rush over to her. Suddenly, three well built men in their early twenties sprang into her view. They all had blue blazers on, with three familiar greek letters embroidered over their hearts. Fujiko recognized the fraternity letters, and she shuddered. The frat they’re from is known to be full of sexual predators, the kind of guys that won’t take ‘No’ for an answer. One of the three reached up and grabbed one of Fujiko’s tits and gave it a nice, firm squeeze. She gave out another little squeak, but despite the coldness of someone nonchalantly grabbing her boob, she loved how his hand felt. It surprised her more than anyone that the sensation turned her on to no end! “Hey, you gotta feel this!” the guy who felt her up exclaimed, “It don’t feel like plastic!” He gave her tit another squeeze, and Fujiko shuddered in sexual excitement. One of the other men grabbed her other tit, while the third one slid two fingers into her open vagina. Their touches drove Fujiko up the wall in ecstacy, and she suddenly had an intense orgasm. Unfortunately, her inflated body had no outward reaction. “May I help you three?” Fujiko heard her father sternly ask as she heard two sets of footsteps approach along the rear of the counters, “Please take your hands off of the merchandise,” she heard her mother say from the same direction as her father. All three men quickly retracted their hands from her body, to her heartfelt dismay, and took two steps back. “Yes, how much for this inflatable doll?” The man who had his fingers in Fujiko’s pussy asked as he pointed at her. She felt slightly aghast at his question, but strangely excited when he asked. “That one is not for sale,” she heard her father, who was still behind her by the cash register, “But we do have a wide selection of other inflatable sexual companions available…” “No,” one of the other frat boys interrupted, “We want that one, the Asian looking one with the lifelike plastic skin and huge tits.” Fujiko had another mixed burst of disgust and excitement. “Gentlemen, I’m sorry, but this particular one is not for sale,” Fujiko’s mother insisted. “Five hundred Euros for it, cash money,” the first frat boy exclaimed as he reached for his wallet. Fujiko’s heart jumped. She knew that the most expensive sex doll they sell in the store is almost one third of the five hundred Euros the guy just offered. She would be blushing with erotic pride if she could. “No!” her father reiterated. “Seven hundred,” the frat boy upped his price. “You boys don’t understand, we can’t sell you this one!” her mother immediately replied sternly. “One thousand Euros,” the frat boy exclaimed as he pulled five two hundred Euro bills from his wallet. Fujiko was waiting for her father to throw all three men from his store, but all she heard was silence. After an incredibly long brief moment, her father spoke up. “Will you three give us a moment, please?” he said, and then Fujiko heard some scuffling feet followed by muffled whispers. Apparently, her parents had backed away to talk privately. Are they actually thinking of selling their daughter as a sex toy? The thought infuriated Fujiko, but the thought of it excited her into another orgasm. She felt a little lucky that her new plastic body doesn’t show any signs of her cumming because the embarrasment of her parents watching her undulate while in the throes of orgasm on their store counter would make her want to die! As the waves of pleasure slowly faded from her plastic body, she heard her parents return to the counter behind her. “Gentlemen,” Fujiko heard her mother start in a professional manner, “Sadly, we still can not sell this particular doll. However, we can let you rent it for one thousand Euros a day, or fifteen hundred for the remainder of the weekend.” The three guys faces all lit up with joy, and they started to high five each other. Fujiko’s parents and the three men agreed to terms on the rental, to both her dismay and horny excitement. What they worked out was that the three men would sign a hastily written contract that Andrea typed up, agreeing to take extreme care of the Fujiko sex toy, but use it in any sexual way they wished. They were forbidden to write, burn, mark, scuff, or mar it any way shape or form. They were also forbidden to release its air or to add any more. They were to use it only as it is intended, and they were to clean it up before they return it, which was to be before ten AM Monday morning. They had to leave their student IDs, drivers licenses, and the one guy had to leave the registration for his car as a deposit, which they would get back once the sex doll was returned. If, by chance, any damage is done to the sex doll, specified or not specified in the contract, each of the three would be liable for two hundred and fifty thousand Euros, totaling seven hundred and fifty thousand, owed to the sex doll’s shop of origin. All three horny college frat boys read the contract and willingly signed it. An hour later, Fujiko was being carried into the frat house where the party had already started. The house was full of college kids, some who Fujiko knew. All of the frat members were there with their girlfriends on their arms, drinking down cheap beer and liquor, mulling about the place and laughing or belittling the frat’s pledges. The eight pledges were ordered to stand in the center of the main hall, wearing nothing but their underwear and socks. To add to their humiliation, they were also wearing women’s sun bonnets. “Hey, Everyone! The guest of honor is here!” the one frat guy who paid for Fujiko yelled as he entered the room, and he held her naked, plastic body up for all to see. Everyone there cheered as if they had met a long lost friend, and held up their glasses up as a toast to her. Fujiko was a little scared about what was going to happen next, but deep down she hoped that someone would just fuck her. “Attention, Pledges!” the man holding Fujiko announced, “In order to prove that you’re worthy to carry on our frat’s high standards as men, you are all going to show all of us that you know how to satisfy a woman! So, in order to do that, you are all going to please our beautiful guest here, with all of us watching, and you’re going to do it three times! If you can’t fire three loads into our volunteer here, then pack up your shit and leave! Understand?” Everyone there cheered again over the announcement. Fujiko was held out in front of the eight underwear clad men, and she saw fear in their eyes. She also saw boners in some of their drawers, and, if her pussy could become wet again, her legs would have little streams of fluid down to her knees. One of the pledges reached out and cautiously took Fujiko around the waist. He lifted her up slowly, and then gently began to suck on one of her plastic nipples. The sensation was exquisite, more intense than any other time her nipple had been sucked before. She didn’t know if it was because she now had a plastic nipple or if she was that incredibly turned on, but Fujiko almost passed out from the pleasure. Suddenly, she felt another hand on her ass, and it slowly worked its way to her gaping plastic asshole. Her fixed vision wouldn’t let her see who it was, but she did notice it was someone with experience handling asses. She felt three fingers dive into her ass, and then slowly retreat, and then plunge back in again, and Fujiko loved every minute of it. The room went silent as everyone watched two of the pledges begin to molest Fujiko. One was sucking on her nipple while another was playing with her ass. She felt another hand slip around from behind her, probably the second guy’s other hand, and it slowly made its way to her clit. It began tapping out a gibberish morse code message to her brain, and she instantly had another, yet more intense, orgasm. This one lasted quite a while, and she reveled every second of it. As the pleasure slowly rolled away, the boy sucking her nipple took a big bite on her tit, and it caused her to squeak like a mouse on helium. The silence of the moment broke, and everyone started laughing! The faux pas was not noticed by the two pledges, however. The first one was now turned on enough to want to fuck, so he lowered his underwear with one hand. The second guy noticed what the first one was doing, so he released his grip on Fujiko’s clit and lowered his own underwear. With two quick, simultaneous thrusts, both pledges shoved their hard cocks into both of Fujiko’s pussy and asshole, respectively. They weren’t the biggest dicks she ever had, but they both made her cum again instantly. The boys began thrusting, first together, but slowly reverting to a tandem piston thrusting motion. Fujiko didn’t care what pace they took. She was still cumming from when they first put their cocks into her. She wished to God that she could contract either one of her holes to make them tighter, enhancing the pleasure for the boys that were fucking her brains out. The two men stopped, to Fujiko’s disappointment, but this was only a brief respite. She found that the guy fucking her ass had laid down on the floor and was already pulling her back to fuck her ass some more. The guy pounding her pussy got down on his knees and re-entered her once the guy on the ground had already started thrusting again. She was now laying on top of one guy with the other on top of her, and they were both going like adrenaline jacked up rabbits. Fujiko had resumed her constant state of orgasm as they pounded her lower holes, but now their hands were free to play with her tits. Each grab elicited another little squeak, and the absolute pleasure was driving her insane. She never in her wildest dreams had she ever imagined anyone could feel this blissful! However, she didn’t expect what was going to happen next. Fujiko’s vision was now spinning from the ultimate amount of pleasure no other human could ever endure. She was in a Moebius orgasm, a continuous state of cumming, no respite in sight let alone requested. Through her climaxed induced drunken sight, she was able to hallucinate another huge cock headed straight for her nose. She giggled at the thought of it, but then she felt the warm, fleshy knob of another cock against her O shaped lips, and then a sudden thrust of a dick down her throat. She felt a set of balls hit her chin, and throbbing veins of a hot, hard shaft driving in and out of her mouth. Another pledge had decided to get in on the action, and chose to get a blowjob from Fujiko. Her pleasure senses were in overdrive before, but now they were into hyperdrive! It was at this point that Fujiko lost all her senses of reality. Wave upon wave of pleasure assaulted her body, and it got to the point where she was in ecstacy overload. The best way to describe it is when a hard narcotics addict does enough of their chosen drug past the point of normal use but below the point of overdose. This is basically happened to Fujiko’s mind. She was joyfully led into a state of pure bliss, and the rest of the real world melted away. She did have an occasional flash of what was happening to her, like when one of the other pledges wrapped her inflated hand around his cock for an impromptu hand job. She vaguely remembers one pledge using her hair like reins as he plowed her from behind. She has a hazy vision of one of the girls at the party pulled up her shirt in front of the sex doll and stuffed her tit into Fujiko’s open mouth. Stranger still, she thinks someone was licking her well fucked plastic pussy for some time, but she didn’t know if it was a boy or girl. Fujiko didn’t regain her senses until the next day, when she awoke to find herself on someone’s bed in a dorm room. Although her mouth couldn’t move, she was still able to taste and her mouth tasted like a mix of beer, salty semen, and rubbing alcohol. She was propped up, but all she could see was a door, the bottom half of the bed she was on, and part of a dresser. She had no idea what the time was, but the sun was a little dim through the window. She wasn’t entirely sure what had happened yesterday, aside from miniscule bits and pieces she remembered, but she did feel the most sexually satisfied she had ever felt before. She was basking in her afterglow when the door in front of her opened, and in walked the frat boy who fingered her pussy in her parent’s store. “Well, baby, I guess it’s you and me until tomorrow!” he said as he closed the door behind him and immediately began to remove his clothes. Fujiko’s heart skipped a beat in anticipation, knowing that she was going to be fucked unmercilessly in a few seconds. Her heart almost stopped completely when the guy removed his trousers, and she saw one of the largest human cocks she had ever seen. It was already fully erect, and it must have been eleven inches long and almost three inches in circumfrence! The guy put his knee on the bed, grabbed Fujiko by her foot, and pulled her closer to him, and so she was now flat on her back. The man pounced on top of her and shoved his cock inside her pussy. Fujiko went into another instant orgasm, but they guy wasn’t finished. He snaked his arms around her sides, ran his hands up her back, and grabbed hold of the top of her shoulders. And, with a fast, open mouth face dive to her tits, he began to fuck away on the plastic sex doll with all of his might. It was incredible, and Fujiko loved every minute of it, but it wasn’t the same as last night. She was having several back to back orgasms, yes, however it wasn’t like when she had all three of her holes plugged at once. She rode each of her orgasms with reckless abandon, savoring every millimeter of the guy’s cock as he went to town in her. She never wanted it to end, but, without any warning, the guy suddenly shot his semen inside her plastic pussy. She didn’t have the chance to feel any of her admirers cum inside her yesterday, and she wished she did. Feeling his hot baby batter paint her interior womb was another incredibly orgasmic sensation for her, and she almost passed out again. As most women will attest, once a man reaches orgasm, he usually has no longer need for the woman. This guy is no exception, especially the fact that his current woman is a piece of plastic. He shot his load, pistoned out the rest of the erection, and then unceremoneously rolled off of Fujiko. She didn’t have the chance to finish off her own last, most intense orgasm of the afternoon, and this limp dick was done. It wasn’t long before he was snoring, and she was laying there, frustrated, and no way for her to take matters into her own hands. Fujiko was eventually able to fall asleep, although having permanently open eyes and an insensitive jerk snoring next to her. She was awoken the next morning by cold water splashing all over her body, snapping her out of her slumber in the most vile way. She was able to focus enough to find herself in some kind of communal shower, and she was surrounded by a bunch of guys that looked like the frat pledges from earlier. They were all naked and wet around her, and they were all armed with toothbrushes. The eight boys were scrubbing her body clean with the toothbrushes, and they covered every inch of her. They even scrubbed out her three orifices, which unexpectedly gave her yet another orgasm, and one of the guys even shampooed her wiglike hair. Once the frat brother supervising them was satisfied that Fujiko was clean, he ordered the pledges to dry her off and put a white tericloth robe on her, and then put her back in the main hall. The pledges did what they were told, and they leaned Fujiko up against a sofa in the same room she was literally screwed senseless a short time ago. Seeing the room made her a bit wistful and teary-eyed, knowing how much physical pleasure she had here, and wondered if she would ever hit that height of sexual bliss again. This made her pussy tingle, and now she wanted to be fucked again by anybody with a hard cock. Sadly, the three frat boys who ‘Rented’ her in the first place came into the room, picked her up, and carried her back out to a waiting car. After a short ride, they were all back at Fujiko’s parent’s store. The store was open for business like any other Monday morning, and the three men carried her in. The door’s entry bell dinged, and her parents came to the register from the back room. The guys removed the white robe from her and put her naked form on the counter. She was in the same position she was in when she was first rented, facing away from her family and looking out across the store. “Welcome back, gentlemen,” Fujiko’s mother greeted the three boys, “How was your weekend?” All three of them chuckled out loud. “Ma’am, that was the best fifteen hundred Euros I’ve ever spent!” the first frat boy gleefully cheered, “We had a ball with this doll! Everyone used her, and no one complained! In fact, some of our brothers used her more than twice!” Fujiko was astounded when she heard that! Did she really get fucked by the whole frat house, and some more than two times? It wasn’t so much the quantity of cocks that were inside her that bothered her, it was the fact that it felt sooo good that she couldn’t remember most of it! Fujiko let her mind drift, resavoring the weekend of sexual submission and multiorgasmic induced amnesia, completely ignoring the rest of her family’s transaction with the other three men. She laid there on the counter, trying as hard as she can to remember how many cocks fucked her, aside from the eight pledges obviously, and how each one added to her blissful state. Then one of the frat boys said something that brought her back to the here and now. “How much for me to rent her for Wednesday night?” Fujiko’s life has never been the same since that one Friday that she wanted to celebrate her birthday. Being transformed into a latex plastic sex doll had become both a blessing and a curse for her. Her family had found it incredibly lucriative to rent her out, and there were hundreds of horny perverts that gladly handed over the Euros to fuck her for the night, or over several nights. Fujiko loved being fucked by every cock that entered any of her three holes, and she loved being banged into blissful oblivion on a near daily basis. The downside was that she couldn’t complain, refuse someone, laugh at a small cock, or request which hole of hers would be fucked first. And, worse of all, she couldn’t move. Her family became blinded by the money they made off of Fujiko almost overnight. Andrea, who had spent the first weekend of her transformation tirelessly searching for a way to reverse the process, instead found ways to upgrade her. He put a hole where her belly button used to be and installed an inflation valve. This way, she could be completely deflated and cleaned more easily, mostly by her mother throwing her into the washing machine. He also reinforced her seams, making sure they could hold more air pressure, ensuring that her holes would seem tighter. Her father began a tasteful advertising campaign, having a photographer taking pictures of her in various states of dressed and undressed poses, specifying to the public that she was a sex doll, the most realistic ever created, and it was one of a kind. The ad specified that the doll was for rent only, and that all interested had to sign an extremely stringent contract to rent her. The ad campaign became an overnight sensation, and perverted men came from all over the country and the continent to spend the night with her. Soon, Fujiko was booked nearly every day, in more demand than most pop musicians. Her family even stopped calling her by name, referring to her as ‘It.’ Thanks to her, however, the family decided not to expand, and to keep only their humble little sex shop. She has made the family into millionaires, so they no longer had to think about the hassle of more stores. Fujiko now gets blissfully fucked on average every twelve hours, and she wouldn’t have it any other way. Her family loves the money their prize fuck doll brings in. And everybody is happy.

The Kingdom

Prologue The Renaissance Faire has always been a refuge for freaks and weirdos. A safe place for the socially awkward and misunderstood. For the last 3 years, however, Notts’ Renaissance Faire in Georgia has expanded it’s demographic to a new clientele. One with incredibly deep wallets and the need for total and complete anonymity. But before we get into that, let me start with a bit of history. My name is Ali Rook. Ali’s short for Alison. Just your average, pretty, slender, freckled, 26 year-old redhead who happens to run a Renaissance Faire. Of course, “average”, by Ren. Faire standards, is antonymous with the conventional definition of the word “average”. Most average 26 year-old girls don’t inherit multi-million dollar corporations from their extended family members. ...

Good Things Come to Those Who Wait

Part One Becoming a Bondage Model Hi Jamielee here and this is how i became a bondage model. My husband hated his job and one night in bed i jokingly suggested he could become a bondage photographer as he could combine his passion and get paid for it. Now when i suggested this i thought i would get the job as the model. How wrong i was. My man decided to get in aspiring models as he wanted to keep private and business apart. I was furious and thought what an asshole it was my idea in the first place and he gets in some tarts to be his models. Well for weeks i was “too tired” for any playtime when he got home and it was meant to be his punishment but all i did was punish myself and get myself all worked up. So a few months down the line and some very large pay checks and my persistent complaining about the fact that i loved bondage as much as i loved him but i wasn’t good enough to be his model, the tension had grown to boiling point. No intimacy tends to do that. My husband had been very busy the last week or so and his phone hadn’t stopped going. Friday morning i heard the door bang shut waking me up. My husband had left for work. I got up and slipped on my robe and went downstairs to make a cuppa and noticed a large box with a note on top. ...

Sexy Sam Doll

Should really learn my lesson when it comes to hanging out with Nancy. I love her to death but she causes me to get into all kinds of situations. So when I decided to meet her at this old adult toy factory I figured “What could go wrong”. That was mistake number one. As usual when I hang out with Nancy we were both naked and wandering the upper levels of the factory. Nancy decided to go towards the back and I wanted to look around the factory portion seeing as how I love machines so much. When I reached the working area I was a bit shocked to see suck lifelike woman hanging from chains or laying on different belts scattered around the room. I went around and inspected each area and was giddy with it until I heard the doors on the far side of the large room open and the lights turn on. My heart nearly stopped when I heard a deep voice yell “Who is in here?” I panicked a tad and started looking for an escape route but to my dismay the only exit towards the upstairs area was near the man who was starting to search the room. With no escape option I began quickly scanning for the best hiding spots and sighed in relief and embarrassment when I realized what I could do to get out of this. I sprinted over to a group of semi-finished dolls that were laying in different positions and laid down next to them. I adopted the slightly parted legs and O shaped mouth in order to blend in and awaited the man. It wasn’t long until a rather large man with a uniform for the company walked over and started searching around my area. I remained still with shallow breathes as he glanced at myself and the doll piles and sighed in relief when he went past us to check the last part of the factory floor. I was about to make a break for the exit when the man came back around the corner and approached me. “Man Kyle you always have to leave such a mess for us on the night shift. These damn dolls should have been prepped and ready to get finished when I started the machines tonight.” He said frustrated and scooping up one of the dolls, a black haired and tan skinned beauty, and walked over to the nearest belt. He reached up and placed the doll spread eagle on the conveyor and then attached some type of holder to each limb before coming back over. A pit in my stomach started to form and just got bigger with each of the dolls from my hiding pile that were placed onto the belt until it was just me and another red head and big breasted doll were all that remained. He came back and looked over us appraisingly. “Man why would they make two of the same doll?” he questioned out loud before he scooped up my apparent twin and followed suit in the same process. I was half tempted to run right there but I was frozen in fear of being both discovered in this situation and what this man would do to me. Slowly he came back and grabbed me in one fluid motion. Just like all of the dolls before me I was placed onto the cold metal belt and then fastened in for the ride ahead. With one final look the man nodded and then hit a series of commands on the console nearest to us before leaving. ...

Yoko's Experience 4: The Space Trip

(story continues from Yoko’s Experience 3: The Escape Pod) Yoko’s Experience #4: The Space Trip “Here’s your flight suit.”, said Hikaru, handing Yoko a bag. “You should get changed into it before entering the bridge, otherwise you won’t be able to fit into your seat. It has been lubed already. I’ll be back in fifteen minutes, so take your time.”. The suit in question consisted of some kind of a one piece body suit with very short sleeves and legs ending at thighs, a pair of long gloves and thigh high boots. Both gloves and boots ended with zippers, suggesting that they can be permanently attached to the main part of the suit. And the boots had a very strange kind of heels. Actually they looked more like a connection between heels and wedges: they started at the insteps, like any kind of standard wedges, but were only 1 cm thin and 10 cm high. They also had two holes at the back: first one just below the heel and the second at the bottom. ...

Breanna's Holiday Surprise

Woman to Sexdoll TF “C’mon Amanda! You have to help me!” Breanna Knoles whined from her seat at the table she is currently siting at. Breanna is a 24-year old woman who works for a family friend as a secretary for his business. Her large C-cup breasts and curvy body that are coupled with her long blonde hair lead most people to believe she is just your typical airheaded bimbo. That is fairly far from the truth however as she graduated top of her small class in college and is currently in the mix for a very high-end job in the scientific field at a local laboratory. In fact, now that the holidays are upon her she decided to forgo any work and just start working on the best present she could think of for her boyfriend of three years. This is why she was sitting in her friend Amanda’s house drinking coffee and explaining her plan. To her it was fool proof. Amanda just stared at her friend with an unreadable expression and sighed. “So just to clarify… you want me to put you through the doll making machine I use at the store and then sell you?” Breanna just laughs and dabs the little bit of her drink that escaped as she was giggling. “No Amanda. I want you to box me up and wrap me so I can be opened by Jack on Christmas. It will be the best present ever!” She exclaimed in excitement. Amanda just stared at her friend as if she was crazy but then joined in on the laughing as they giggled into the evening. By the end of the meeting Amanda told Bree to come around the store around six in the evening on the 23rd so that she could get her ready and under the tree. She was met that night with a hug from a bundled up Bree who was both nervous and excited to get this thing done. The duo entered through the backdoor as the store front was still open and the workers weren’t included in the plan. Sneaking Bree in was easy enough but the actual manufacturing of her desire would be harder. For reference, the store Amanda ran was a kink shop that was easy enough to manage but this order specifically would take some major work to do. The machine in the back did not make the hyper-realistic sex dolls that her shop was so well known for, it was just used to dress and mold them to fit the parameters of the customer. Whether it be for a rental or an actual purchase for that matter. In preparation for tonight’s events Amanda made a special code for the Bree doll she would be making tonight and even got the privilege to choose the sexy outfit she would be all kinked up in. ...

The Sex Dolly Factory

Part 1: The Special Order Sylvia was excited for the first time in almost six months. She has been unemployed for that whole time, but it really wasn’t her fault. She was working as a secretary for a stock broker for two years, and she loved doing it, but the man took early retirement and she was transferred to a senior vice president for the company. He was married and in his mid-fifties, and a complete pig. From the first day she started, he was making advances toward her. She had to keep telling him no in a very polite manner, but he persisted nonetheless. As the days went by, he began making lewder and more crude comments, going so far as to offering her a raise for a blowjob on a regular basis. Besides the fact that she believes blowjobs are degrading to women and refuses to do them for any of the boyfriends she’s had in the past, there’s no way she was going to be treated as a whore. After three weeks of putting up with his advances, she quit and got a lawyer the next day. It’s the $15 million dollar lawsuit that is pending against the pig is what’s preventing her from getting another job. This leads her to today. She had placed her resume all over the internet, on every job searching website, and any place else that would take it. Finally, she received a phone call yesterday afternoon from an Abigail Gillen, owner of the Exclusive Products Company, a factory that made custom dolls and mannequins. Ms. Gillen asked her if she would like to come in for an interview as a customer service representative and personal assistant. Sylvia didn’t hesitate and jumped at the offer! She was told to be at the offices the next morning at 9 AM, and not to bring any cell phones or recording equipment. The explanation was that all of Exclusive Products items and manufacturing processes were proprietary, and there would be no interview if she even had one of them with her. The directions to the offices weren’t that hard to follow. It was a simple but long bus ride to the end of the line at an industrial complex, then a 20 minute walk to the correct building. She didn’t mind the travel, or the walk, because it was such a beautiful day. Besides, the exercise will be her reason not to go to the gym tomorrow. She did miscalculate the travel time however and still arrived almost 30 minutes early. The building looked about 30 years old, and had what looked like four floors. There were no windows anywhere to be seen with the exception of the glass front double doors, and even those were heavily tinted. She strained her eyes trying to look through the tint, but she couldn‘t make out anything inside. ‘Exclusive Products Co.’ was written in white block letters on the left door. The parking lot was rather small, with about 15 spaces available plus one that was reserved for the owner. A sign to the right of the doors read ‘Deliveries & Pickups’ with an arrow pointing around the right side of the building. She didn’t have to wait long though. About 10 minutes later, an older model Mercedes in near sale floor condition rolled up and parked in the ‘Reserved For Ms. Gillen’ spot by the door where she was standing. The engine stopped, and out climbed an attractive slender woman who looked in her mid-forties. She stood around five foot eight inches, had shapely hips, thin waist, and about a 34DD breast size. She was wearing a blue business suit, white blouse, and shoes with low heels. Her light brown hair was wrapped up in a bun on the top of her head. She reached into the back seat and pulled out a briefcase. She hit the fob alarm for her car then turned to Sylvia. Sylvia was thinking that her own looks might intimidate this older woman, for she was five foot six inches tall, long natural blonde hair, 38DD breast size, a soft but athletic build, flawless skin, and was wearing 4 inch heels to accentuate her build, but that made her appear taller. She really needed this job, and she decided to be as humble as possible, as well as some very minor self degrading for effect. She also quickly turned away and tried to button her own blouse all the way up to cover her cleavage. “Hello!,” Ms. Gillen said warmly as Sylvia turned back around to face her. She extended her hand in friendship and asked, “I’m guessing you’re Sylvia Farrel, am I correct?” “Um, yes, hi!,” Sylvia meekly replied, “I hope you don’t mind that I’m early do you? I like to be at all of my appointments a little early.” She reached out and took the other woman’s hand and weakly shook it. It gave the appearance that she was nervous, although she wasn’t in the least. Another ‘humble’ tactic. “No, not at all. I don’t see another car here. Did you get a ride?,” Ms. Gillen asked, as she simultaneously looked around the parking lot while she walked towards the front doors with the key extended. Sylvia turned to follow her and replied, “I took the bus. I had to sell my car a month ago to pay the rent on my apartment, and I didn’t have enough time to set up a ride for today.” “I’m sorry to hear that, dear,” Ms. Gillen said as she unlocked the right door. “Hopefully we can remedy that in short order.” She opened the door only wide enough for herself to squeeze through. “Would you mind waiting out here for a minute, Ms. Farrel, while I turn off the alarm?” “Sure. Like I said, I’m the one who’s here early.” Ms. Gillen smiled then slipped pass the door, quickly closed and locked it behind herself. It took five minutes for her to return and let Sylvia in. “My apologies, Ms. Farrel” Ms. Gillen said as she let Sylvia in. “The sensor on the factory floor keeps going bonkers, and it makes it difficult to disarm the alarm. The alarm company is supposed to be here on Monday to fix it.” “That’s okay, and please call me Sylvie.” Another tactic. Allowing a supervisor to call you by your childhood nickname gives them a false sense of authority. “All right, Sylvie it is! Please, call me Abigail,” Ms. Gillen replied. She held the glass door open wide so Sylvia could enter. She did a quick-step past her soon to be boss before she could change her mind. Beyond the door was a small white painted waiting room with four chairs and a coffee table. The carpet was dark black and was wall to wall. On the opposite side of the room was another door made of metal with a heavy deadbolt lock on it. Next to that door was a buzzer on the wall with a sign reading ‘Ring For Assistance.’ There was a clipboard with some papers attached to it and a pen sitting on the coffee table. “Now, Sylvie,” Abigail said as she locked the front door and walked around Sylvia, “I’m going to have you sign these confidentiality papers and liability forms. This is both a warehouse and a factory, so I need temporary medical coverage in case anything should happen to you here today during the interview. Also, there’s the agreement that you will not divulge anything you see here today to any outside party. Strictly legal documents to protect my company. Also, I’ll need you to empty out your purse and all of your pockets onto the table.” “Why?” “To see if you have any cell phones or cameras on you.” “Oh, yeah, right. You did say that.” Sylvia proceeded to empty her purse. None of her clothes had any pockets. She picked up the clip board and filled them all out as Abigail searched her belongings. She handed over the clipboard with the completed forms and started to refill her purse. “One moment, please,” Abigail said in an authoritative tone. “I need to frisk you.” “Excuse me?” Sylvia looked at her with surprise. “Part of the confidentiality agreement you just signed. I need to check to see if you have any hidden cameras or microphones on you. Please lift your arms out parallel and spread your legs.” With a puzzled look on her face, Sylvia slowly did what she was told. She understood what the older woman meant, but why didn’t she just use a metal detector? It could only mean one of two things: Either their current metal detector is not working or this lady is a lesbian. Either way, she needed a job, any job, no matter how humiliating the interview is, and that this isn’t done on a regular basis. Abigail swiftly touched every inch of Sylvia’s body through her clothes, including her groin, butt crack and breasts. She used a gentle but firm hand, and didn’t seem to enjoy doing it at all. While down around her ankles, she asked Sylvia to step out of her shoes so she could inspect them as well. She didn’t stop at any particular body part for too long, and was complete in under a minute. “Thank you, Sylvie,” Abigail said as she stood back up. She took her keys out of her pocket and headed towards the metal door across the room. “Once you get your things together, we’ll go to my office.” Sylvia eagerly scooped all of her things back into her purse without any order. She headed over to where Abigail was, and, as she unlocked the door and held it open, the young blonde walked in with a spring in her step and smile on her face. The heavy metal door slammed shut behind both of them. ********* The two women walked down a short but wide hallway that had two single doors on the left side and one set of plastic swinging doors at the other end. The hallway was also white with black carpet. A light humming noise could be heard coming from the fluorescent lights. Abigail led Sylvia to the first door on the left. “In here, please,” she asked as she opened the door to let Sylvia in. The room was roughly 12 feet wide and 15 feet long. There was a desk with a computer monitor on the far wall. A large backed chair sat behind it and two upholstered chairs in front of it. The wall across from the door had a row of filing cabinets. In the middle of the room was a small wooden table with four matching chairs. A couple of binders were on the table, all labeled ‘Product Line’ with various years on them. All around the rooms were plastic floor plants, and on the walls hung framed prints of kittens. “Have a seat,” Abigail motioned to one of the upholstered chairs. Sylvia took to the chair in rapid fashion, trying to exude eagerness. She sat upright with her knees together and her purse on her lap across her legs, trying to hide her breasts and hips. She tried to keep a smile on her face that wasn’t over the top but not looking forced. Abigail went around the desk and sat down. She opened up a folder and started skimming the papers inside. Peeking up, Sylvia noticed that it was a copy of her resume that she uploaded on one of the job sites. Abigail picked up a pen and jotted down some notes on the various pages as she went along. After a few minutes, she looked up at Sylvia. “Why did you leave your last job?” “Oh, boy,” Sylvia replied as the smile disappeared from her face. “I’m going to tell you the truth. My previous employer kept making unwanted sexual advances at me. He wouldn’t take ‘No’ for an answer.” “Oh, My!” “When he demanded oral sex from me, I left and hired a lawyer.” “Really?!?” “Yes. And a good thing too. The lawyer found another secretary that he did the same thing to, and if we can get her to testify, we’ll have an open and shut case. The thing is, until the lawsuit is settled, I have no income to live on.” “I’m sorry to hear that, Sylvie,” Abigail said with a sigh as she slumped back in her chair with disgust. “Between you and me, I hope you nail his tush to the wall.” She flashed the younger woman a devilish smile. Sylvia gave a light chuckle “I will!” “Well, your resume looks great. You have everything I’m looking for as a personal assistant. You have a pleasantly lilting voice, so that will be an advantage when talking with clients on the phone.” Abigail took a small notepad from the top drawer of her desk and pulled off a sheet of paper. She wrote something down on it, folded it in half, and slid it over to Sylvia across the desk. “Here’s what I can offer you in the form of a salary,” She said, but she didn’t remove her hand from the slip of paper. “However, before you look at this, I have to let you know something. Here at Exclusive Products, our main source of income is the manufacturing and selling of sexual devices. More specifically, sex dolls. We import them from overseas as well as having our own factory. The ones we make here are considered some of the best in the world, and they fetch incredibly high prices. Our methods in making them are a well guarded secret. We also make mannequins, but there are more horny perverts in the world than there are stores. I have to ask you right now: Would selling such items make you uncomfortable?” Sylvia sat there with a blank look on her face. Could she really sell sex toys? She wouldn’t even be here if she was able handle one old perverted pig, so how would she manage with them on a daily basis? Then she thought for a moment. Her body could work to her advantage this way. She could wear the most revealing business attire she could find. The perverts would be so turned on by just looking at her, they’ll have to buy a doll just to get their rocks off! An extremely wide grin ran across her face. “Yes, I think I can do that.” “Good!” Abigail let go of the paper and Sylvia opened it. The number written down there shocked her. Her eyes got as big as saucers and her mouth hung agape. “Seventy Five Thousand Dollars?!?,” she exclaimed. “Just to help you sell sex toys?!?” “Yes,” Abigail replied as she sat back down in her chair. “Plus a percentage commission when you help close a sale. Interested?” “When Can I Start?!?” “Tomorrow, but first I’ll give you a tour of our operation. Do you have time for that today?” Sylvia jumped out of the chair like she was sitting on a spring. She was smiling so hard that her cheeks turned red and started hurting a little. “I would be delighted! The more I learn today, the easier the transition is tomorrow!” “That’s the spirit!,” Abigail replied with a grin of her own as she stood up. She reached out her hand again as she walked around the desk to Sylvia, who was literally bouncing with excitement. They shook hands again, but this time Sylvia lost her composure and shook Abigail’s hand vigorously. She winced a little as her wrist was wrenched in more ways than it was supposed to, and, upon noticing the discomfort, Sylvia let go abruptly. “Sorry! Sorry! Sorry!,” She quickly said in succession, “Please excuse my excitement! Oh, wow! This is triple my last job paid me! I feel a little light headed!” “That’s understandable, dear,” Abigail said as she shook the pain from her wrist. “You jumped up a little too fast. Breathe a little bit and compose yourself. I’ll take you to the break room. I keep the fridge stocked with assorted flavored waters for the employees.” Sylvia came to her senses in short order and, with a little help with balance from Abigail, walked out of her office. They turned left and went to the next door over. Inside was a well lit room with three round tables, about two dozen chairs, a table with two microwaves, and an industrial size refrigerator. “Here we go,” Abigail said as she helped Sylvia to a chair. “By the way, I can’t help noticing your blouse. It’s beautiful. ‘Vera Wang‘?” “Versace. Real silk. I made my last boyfriend get it for me two years ago. I think he’s still paying for it.” Abigail nodded, smiled, then walked over to the fridge. She opened both doors wide so all of the contents were displayed. There were a few brown bags, clear containers of liquid, and thermal lunch boxes on the left side and the right side was stocked with sealed 20 ounce plastic bottles of flavored water. “What flavor would you like?” “ Cherry, if you don’t mind.” Abigail pulled out a cherry, closed up the fridge, then walked it over to Sylvia. She made short order of the bottle’s seal and gulped down one quarter of it’s contents. She lowered the bottle from her lips with a gasp of air. “Mmmm,’ She said, “This stuff is good. If I can have this every day, I’ll consider it a major perk!” She lifted the bottle up again and took another swig. “Now, if you’re ready, we can star the tour. You can bring your drink if you want. The warehouse can get hot during the day.” “I’m ready when you are!,” Sylvia replied without hesitating. She stood up and walked over to Abigail. Both women then walked out of the break room, turned left, and went through the plastic double doors. ********** ...

The Sex Dolly Factory

story continues from part one Part 2: Care and Maintenance It’s only 10:30 in the morning and Abigail Gillen, owner and operator of “Exclusive Products Company”, has had an extremely profitable day. She had just sold off a grade 4 sex dolly that she literally made earlier that day for five hundred thousand dollars. The owner didn’t want the dolly’s voice modulator programmed or anything; he started testing it right there on the warehouse floor. The man was so excited to have the doll made out of the greedy little whore who was suing him, and the company he works for, for $15 million dollars just because he was complimenting her on her appearance, that he couldn’t wait to take it home. As he was having his dolly perform oral sex, Abigail was in her office attending some paperwork. ...

The Sex Dolly Factory

(story continues from The Sex Dolly Factory) Part 2: Care and Maintenance It’s only 10:30 in the morning and Abigail Gillen, owner and operator of “Exclusive Products Company”, has had an extremely profitable day. She had just sold off a grade 4 sex dolly that she literally made earlier that day for five hundred thousand dollars. The owner didn’t want the dolly’s voice modulator programmed or anything; he started testing it right there on the warehouse floor. The man was so excited to have the doll made out of the greedy little whore who was suing him, and the company he works for, for $15 million dollars just because he was complimenting her on her appearance, that he couldn’t wait to take it home. As he was having his dolly perform oral sex, Abigail was in her office attending some paperwork. The man gave her a briefcase full of money, and she quickly but diligently counted it and made sure all of the bills were real. Upon finding everything satisfactory, she closed the briefcase and took it over to the rows of filing cabinets on the other side of her office. She placed a key in the lock at the top of the middle file cabinet, turned it, then pulled on the second drawer down. The whole cabinet slid away from the wall on metal runners, far enough to gain access to the floor safe underneath it. She opened the safe and placed the briefcase inside, closed it, then slid the filing cabinet back into place. The key was removed and then she side-stepped to the next cabinet over on the right. She opened up the top drawer of this cabinet and pulled out a sealed manila envelope with the words “Care & Maintenance of Deluxe Dolls.” The packet was only about ¼ inch thick. She carried it back to her desk and started up her desktop computer. She went over to the break room, the next room over, and poured herself a cup of coffee while her computer warmed up. She returned, sat down, entered her password, then started to print a combination invoice and receipt for the man’s purchase. The printer was in the bottom drawer of her desk. It printed up in a standard, easy to read format, and she gathered it and the envelope together then started back for the warehouse floor. This whole time in her office took a little over 20 minutes. As soon as she opened the doors to the warehouse she was hearing the man grunting loudly. He was over by the packaging tables with his dolly still on the floor, its head pinned against the edge of the table as he was thrusting his penis violently inside its oral cavity. ‘Sylvia was right,’ Abigail thought to herself, ‘This man is a pig.’ She walked towards the man, making several “Ahem” noises as she got closer, but he was not acknowledging her. He was on a mission, obviously attempting to reach his goal. She was able to see that the man had both hands on the dolly’s head for balance, and heard the proper sucking sounds coming from the oral cavity. She was relieved with this because the man showed up too early and she didn’t have enough time to finish the procedure with the doll. The doll didn’t have any moisture added to it before its first use, only the moisture that was still there from the completion of the transformation process. After she took three more steps closer she realized why it didn’t matter. The man had a small penis, probably only five inches long erect. She had to stifle a giggle. Suddenly, the man gave out a loud groan and stiffened up his spine. He unloaded his orgasm into his dolly’s mouth, and kept his penis inside until every last drop was sucked out. Gasping, and with a wide grin, the fifty-ish year old man finally took a step back and zipped up his pants. “I take it that you’re satisfied with your purchase?” Abigail asked, still trying not to giggle. “All I can say is ’Wow’,” the man replied, still trying to catch his breath. “If its other holes are as good as that was, I may be dead soon, but, by God, what a way to go!” “Please, kill me,” The doll whispered loudly in a recorded sounding voice, “Don’t make me live like this…” The man crouched down to look into his doll’s eyes. He put his left hand behind the doll’s neck and pulled it forward, away from the table, and closer to his own face. With his other hand, he started kneading one of the doll’s breasts while fingering the nipple. The doll let a whispering, recorded sounding sexual moan. “Why?” he asked as he looked into its eyes, “You seem to like it. You’re moaning like a hooker in heat. I’m going to enjoy sticking my cock in you any time I want, any way I want, and I’ll savor every second of it. Because of you, my wife left me and is talking divorce. She and my stepdaughter are planning on taking everything I own because of your silly lawsuit. Now, since you’re no longer around, the lawsuit will go away and she’ll come to her senses and stop this divorce talk. I’ll have her back, and I’ll have you any time I want you.” “Oh, God, please…,” the doll begged. If it had some water inside it, it would be crying. “There are still a few things we have to go over,” Abigail said over the man’s shoulder. “And we must go over them quickly before my employees start showing up for their shifts.” “Sure,” the man replied as he stood back up. He turned to face Abigail. “What else do I need to know?” “First off, here’s your receipt for the doll,” Abigail said as she handed over the piece of paper and the envelope. “Also, here’s a packet for the care and maintenance of your new dolly. Please read everything inside the envelope and keep them with your important documents. If and when you pass your dolly on, via as a gift or in your will, the new owner will need to know these things as well.” “Like what?” “Well, the dolly’s exterior is made of latex. Some people have allergic reactions to physical contact with latex, and anyone who uses it should be aware of this. “Second, at least twice a week the owner must pour two cups of tap water with a tablespoon of vegetable oil down the dolly’s throat. This is used as fuel for the dolly as well as keeping its orifices moist and lubricated during use. It can also cry, especially when it’s hurt, if you wish to punish it, but any hits will not leave any marks. Keep it away from sharp objects, but the latex can be repaired, however it will leave a scar. The minerals added to the tap water helps with the upkeep of the internal machines, like the vibrations and sucking motions. Also, the oil helps keep the latex from drying out. We suggest using the routine of every Monday and Friday, and making a habit of it. Once a month you should crush up a multivitamin in with the water. Preferably, something heavy in zinc and iron. “Third, prolonged exposure to the sun or extreme cold can irreversibly damage the latex. Do not take it outside if the temperature goes below 45 degrees Fahrenheit unless it is packed inside an insulated carrying case. It will float in a pool, but the use of sunscreen or water resistant oil is recommended first. Chlorine can dry out the exterior faster than UV rays. “Third, this dolly, if taken care of properly, can survive for an estimate of 20 thousand years. It will not age. Since no one will live that long, you MUST make preparations for when you’re gone. This is why I strongly suggest that you select a programming routine for its voice modulator. You don’t want it saying the wrong thing to the wrong person, do we?” “I understand,” the man said as he looked at his receipt. He then turned towards his doll again. “Hear that? I made you almost immortal. You’re going to be someone’s fucktoy for the next few thousand years. You should be thanking me.” The dolly replied with muffled whimpering noises. “I want her to keep speaking her own mind. It excites me more than you know. I’ll look into making some provisions on what to do with it after I’m gone, but, for now, I’m gonna have a lot of fun. If there isn’t anything else, I’ll get out of your hair.” “No, that covers about everything,” Abigail said, as she headed over towards the docking bay door. The man lifted his dolly up by its waist and threw it over his shoulder, then started to follow her. The dolly was sobbing uncontrollably as he walked, not able to move or change the blank expression on its face. “If you have any questions or concerns, feel free to call.” “Thank you, Ms. Gillen. A pleasure doing business with you. You do excellent work. If things don’t work out with my wife, I may have two new candidates for your services. Would you mind if I recommend you to a few of my friends?” Abigail hit the button that raised the dock door. “We prefer that you give us the names of your friends so we can do our own background checks before we say yes or no to potential clients. You never know what some people have hidden in their closets. When Mr. Ogontz told you about us, we had already investigated you for five weeks before giving him the okay to let him talk to you. What we do here isn’t exactly legal, so we have to be careful.” “Oh, yeah, I can see that,” the man replied as he started through the docking bay and towards his car. “I’ll call you later on with my friends’ names, probably next week, depending on how much vitamin E I can handle.” He stopped at the back of his car, placed his dolly on the ground, turned back and waved goodbye to Abigail, then opened his trunk. He then picked up his dolly and proceeded to put it inside. “Please,! Oh, God! No! Stop!” The trunk closed, and that was the end of Sylvia Farrell ************ ...

Oops Wrong Bin

(story continues from Oops Wrong Bin) story continued from part one Part Two Maybe I could convince my beautiful neighbour to just dump her garbage for good, the signs are there for sure. I just need to push things along gently I thought to myself. Hopefully soon she’ll allow me to join in with his trashing then I’ll be able to guage how to complete my plan. I knew Lisa would be trashing him again soon so I decided to help her slightly with trashy pleasures for Stu. Lisa had mentioned her displeasure when she could still see him in the bottom of the industrial strength garbage sacks. So I emptied my fridge early in the week just to ensure everything I bagged was foul smelling and going bad. The weather was still warm it would heat up nicely in the large outside in the sun. ...

G Man At The Kennel 3

(story continues from G Man At The Kennel 2) Part Three Tonya and the collared and still mute G man arrived back home, both exhausted from their workout, Tonya diving into the shower the moment she could. She was a squishy mess, and G man’s proportions and intensity such that the stunning Tonya was in mild pain just walking about. She obviously had to hide this fact from her friend, and it was a believable lie that the walk had worn them both out, but obviously for different reasons than what Mrs. G man might have been led to believe. ...

Saving Privates Ryann

Being the TV remote is boring. Wenona Hart recalled Ryann’s words as she checked the time. Transforming an adult woman into a fully functioning electronic device was no small task and she was rather impressed with herself, but if Ryann wanted to explore other options then Wenona was willing to make the effort. She turned her attention to the book in front of her. Reading ancient texts was always time consuming and great care was necessary, pronouncing one word wrong in a spell could mean the difference between a dog and a dinosaur. Wenona was about to go downstairs to the girl’s apartment and wanted to review a few more transformation spells, the roommate’s current interest. ...

Weekend Maid Part 6: Re-programming

(story continues from Weekend Maid Part 5: First Kiss) This part ends the story with a twist, after comments from readers to write more about Jessie as a maid-bot, I’ve continued the story, if you want to read the alternative continuing story then go to Part 6a: Sexual Awakening Part 6: Re-programming. Sophia awoke the next morning, her dreams last night of her encased inside one of the maid-bot latex catsuits, whilst Jessie-bot attended to her sexual needs, her body writhing on the bed under the tender touches of the maid-bot seductress. She found her hand deep between her legs, her arousal was climbing as she played with herself, her fingers exploring the soft folds of her sex, finding her little pearl and bringing delightful sensations throughout her body. Her other hand began caressing her breasts, massaging the firm flesh and teasing her erect nipple. After her early morning orgasm Sophia felt wonderful inside, she now ready to face the day more relaxed and at ease within herself. As she lay there in the afterglow of her orgasm she began to picture the maid-bot Jessie in her mind again, she wondered why she had started to feel sexually aroused at the sight of her in the latex suit, she hadn’t felt that way about the other maid-bots, they were dressed to same as Jessie, so why did she have this effect on her and others. Bruce meanwhile had risen early to catch the attractive maid-bot working again in the kitchen, his dreams too of the maid-bot but with the maid and his wife playing with each other, writhing on the bed as he watched them, both teasing him with their latex clad bodies, enticing him to join them on the bed. In his dreams he didn’t join them but continued to watch from the confines of the chair, unable to realise why he couldn’t join them. Jessie was busy as usual in the kitchen, it seems that she was the maid-bot for all of the family’s food needs, not that she minded, she was running under the systems command and it took over to make the food required, Jessie just supplying the body needed to collect pots, prepare the food and cook, all under the watchful eye of the system. Jessie in her real life wasn’t one to cook, that was not something she excelled at, but under the system she was like a master chef, ‘a wiz in the kitchen’, she thought. She heard Bruce as he walked into the kitchen, ‘He’s up early, I wonder what he wants!’ she giggled to herself, finding herself bending finding some pans in one of the lower cupboards, ‘My tushie seems to be pointing in his direction, I wonder what he’ll do?’ And continued to bend over, the system controlling her body, it finding that the owner Bruce liked the maid-bot bent over like this, according to his raised biorhythms and raised heart rate. Bruce walked over to the maid-bot, her rear presented to him like a gift he thought, his hand making contact with the soft latex, the feelings he got from touching the suit made him aroused, his penis becoming more erect. He’d found that he was hard when he woke up this morning from his dreams, now with the physical presence of the maid-bot, he felt even more turned on. His penis tenting the front of his pyjamas, and soon poking out through the hole in the front. Now revealed in all its glory Bruce began masturbating with one hand whilst the other continued to play with the latex maid-bot, she seemed to be not moving which in Bruce’s aroused mind he took to mean that she was enjoying this; she’d object otherwise he rationalised in his male brain. Not realising that the system had taken control of Jessie and that she could not move from the position until released to continue her functions, not that she seem to mind as Jessie was loving the fact that Bruce was turned on by her dressed like this, and was using her for his pleasure, she’d hope that she would climax too but if she didn’t she didn’t mind, she was serving her master and felt pleased within herself. Bruce soon came, his seed spurting over the maid-bots backside, the whiteness of it standing out against the black glossy suit as it started to dribble down between her cheeks. Coming out of his sexual haze Bruce realised what he’d done, he didn’t know what had overcome him to do this to the maid-bot, he felt guilty at what he’d done but also pleased that he’d managed to bring himself to climax, satified he looked around the room to see if he’d been caught out in the depraved act, relived that Sophia wasn’t standing there to condemn him. “Maid-bot return to your cleaning station.” He commanded. “Your suit is dirty.” “Yes Master.” Jessie-bot responded, ‘your wish is my command’ she thought and smiled inside knowing how she’d teased him to cum on her rear, happy with herself as she carried out his command. Jessie immediately stood up, her arousal not sated by Bruce but pleased that she’d satisfied her owner and began walking out of the kitchen towards the maids’ room, once there she stepped into the cleaning cabinet where the machine automatically began cleaning her and the suit, washing away the evidence of Bruce’s misbegotten deed. Bruce watched as the maid-bot entered the machine, happy that his spending was being washed away headed back upstairs to clean himself up. Jessie stood there in the machine as it did its job of cleaning her and the suit, she felt satisfaction within herself at the way the family were responding to her sexually, making her their plaything, she was loving the feelings she had inside her, her own sexuality coming alive with each encounter, she was loving the experience. This was she began to realise what she wanted, desired and craved for, to be a sextoy, a plaything, to be used and discarded afterwards. And being just another maidbot in the house, anonymous to those who didn’t know made her feel even better in her mind. *** Sophia entered the kitchen and found no maid-bot preparing breakfast, she’d risen from the comfort of her wonderful dreams after Bruce entered to use the ensuite bathroom, disrupting her fantasies of her time with the maid-bot. ‘Where’s Jessie?” she thought. She walked from the kitchen to the maids’ room to see if she was there, just as she entered she spotted Jessie stepping out of the cleaning machine, her suit now all shiny and clean again. “Morning Jessie.” Sophia said. “Good morning Mistress.” Jessie-bot replied. “Sleep in did we?” she asked. “No Mistress, I just had to re-clean myself as Master found a dirty spot on my suit.” Jessie-bot replied. “Did he, and where was this dirty spot?” Sophia quizzed. “On my rear Mistress.” Jessie-bot replied, whilst turning and pointing at the spot. “I see.” Sophia said, ‘I wonder what Bruce did to make that spot dirty?’ she thought, ‘that’s why he’s upstairs in the bathroom, the dirty…’ “I’ll make breakfast now.” Jessie-bot said. “Yes Jessie, please continue.” Sophia replied and allowed the maid-bot to pass her in the corridor. She watched as the maid-bot walked away from her, Sophia’s eyes taking in the rear of the maid-bot as it walked. Her thoughts again began to wonder why this maid-bot had that effect on her, none of the other maid-bots excited her like this, why did Jessie? “Maybe it’s because Jessie is inside the maid-bot?’ she thought, ‘but I’ve never felt this way about her before or other women for that matter, well not since my college days.’ Sophia was confused, her mind trying to fathom why she was like this. After breakfast the family went about their own things, Valerie ordered the maid-bot to her room, it was time to feed her friend Jessie and maybe explore some more of those feeling she was experiencing with her friend. She bade Jessie-bot sit beside her on the bed and deactivated her control, once the system had disconnected she looked Jessie in the eyes, she watched as she came out of the systems control and returned to herself. Jessie looked up and returned the gaze into Valerie’s eyes, there was a time when those eyes were just those of her friend, now they were of her lover, they both stared intently into each other’s eyes, the spell between them holding them in place, their hands holding each other’s, the soft skin of Valerie’s against the latex clad ones of Jessie’s, still inside the suit. Valerie was the first to break the spell and moved her face closer to Jessie, their lips connecting with electrifying results, their bodies responding to the touch. Soon Valerie was pressing down on Jessie, her back against the soft mattress with the soft, warm flesh of Valerie holding her down but not against her will, Jessie was loving this as much as Valerie was. Their embrace continued with lips mashed against each other, exploring each other’s mouths, their tongues intertwining, their breathing heightened and their heart rate getting higher. Valerie positioned her leg between Jessie’s and rubbed her thigh against the hard mound she found there, pressing against Jessie’s sex with abandon, Jessie lifting her own thigh to rest against Valerie’s sex they both continued writhing on the bed. Once their lovemaking had consumed them both, their climaxes overwhelming their bodies and minds, their mutual enjoyment of each other now sated their lust for each other, they laid there as each caressed the other tenderly, interrupting every so often with small, playful kisses. Happy for the time being, Valerie wondered why she hadn’t felt this way before about Jessie, they’d been friends forever it seemed to her, but now they seem to be more than friends, ‘why was this?’ She thought. Jessie meanwhile was on cloud nine, she was floating off in her own ‘sub space’, she had loved her day so far, with both Bruce and now Valerie using her, she felt an inner warmth inside her from the feelings of being used sexually by them, she lost in her own thoughts, ‘I must be bi-sexual, but I do love women more, the soft skin and the tender caresses, so wonderful.’ Jessie thought, ‘I wonder what else I can get up to today?’ she felt mischievous at her own wicked thoughts. After Jessie had eaten her fill, of both Valerie and the food, she felt wonderful inside as her friend pressed the button to turn her back into a maid-bot. Jessie felt her own bodily control fade away, she loved the feeling it gave her, the loss of power, the control being taken from her, the system commanding her every move leaving her to enjoy the ride inside her own body, she had always loved this, she craved this and always seemed to want more. Jessie went about her duties now remembering past events and felt her arousal climbing, but could do nothing to satisfy that feeling. *** The family continued on as they always seemed to, nothing untoward in their minds other than each of them wondering to themselves why they felt this way about the maid-bot Jessie. They each came to the conclusion that none of the other maid-bots made them feel this way, only this one maid-bot it seems. Bruce still oblivious to the fact that Jessie was the maid-bot inside the suit, only Sophia and Valerie were aware. Jessie received orders to return to the maids’ room, the family had only just taken lunch so she wondered why she was being recalled so early. Jessie walked in and found Sophia standing there, she looking at Jessie as she walked in the room, her eyes devouring Jessie and the suit. Sophia pointed the remote at Jessie and pressed the button to deactivate Jessie-bot. Jessie again feeling her body returned to her stood there looking at Sophia and wondering what was up. “I’ve recalled you for some lunch.” Sophia said, “and something else…” “Thank you Mistress, Sophia.” Jessie replied, “What do you require of me?” “Please eat and I’ll explain.” She said, “I want to understand my feelings for you, I don’t know where they come from, is it you or is it the suit? I don’t know…” “Well the suits do feel wonderful, especially from the inside.” Jessie said as she ate the sandwich offered her. “Maybe you should try it.” “Maybe I should… No I don’t know… I’m confused…” Sophia replied, “Why do I feel this way? I shouldn’t but yet I do, it seems to overwhelm me.” “Maybe you’ll understand better like this.” Jessie said pointing to her suit, grabbing Sophia’s hand and placing on her latex suit on her soft breast, her nipple immediately becoming erect at the touch. She knew that she was being wicked, tormenting Sophia like this with her body but she loved the way she felt inside whilst doing it. Sophia gasped, “I… I… “ she found herself unable to form words, her mind freezing up at the touch of her hand on Jessie’ s breast. “Damn I’ve broken her!” Jessie said watching Sophia trying to form words with her mouth, her mouth opening but not closing. “I wondered how long it would last this time.” Sophia now stood there in front of Jessie, her arms down by her side and her mouth still open, but her eyes were now vacant and the stare looking at her hand that was previously touching Jessie on the breast. Jessie finished eating her sandwich and drink, showing no concern for Sophia standing there, still stuck in her position. “System reset sexbot Sophia SB-981-4273-9800.” Jessie said, disappointed that her game with Sophia had come to an end. ‘They always seem to break when I try to get them in the latex.’ She thought to herself. Meanwhile Sophia had come too and seemed to be recovering from her overload, her body shook as she reanimated herself. Jessie watched on as the sexbot Sophia returned to her normal programmed self. “Feeling better?” Jessie asked. “Yes Mistress.” Said Sophia, her functions continued to restart. “Good, now switch me back on and return to your normal duties.” Jessie said. “Yes Mistress.” Sophia said as she pressed the button to reactive Jessie into a maid-bot, unaware of what had happened to her, she watched again as Jessie walked out of the room, her suit glistening in the light enticing Sophia to watch, unable to move her eyes from the latex clad form. *** Jessie continued her day as usual, cleaning, washing and preparing things in the kitchen. The family continued their day as well, Bruce in his study working or watching porn, Sophia when not watching the maid-bot work read her erotic books, or watched television. Valerie was meanwhile upstairs in her bedroom, thinking about her friend Jessie and what they now mean to each other, unaware of the events that had taken place downstairs. But every time they walked into a room with Jessie working or she walked past them they looked up and stopped whatever they were doing to admire her latex covered body, the curves shown up by the gloss of the suit enticing them with her body, she knew that they were watching and loved every moment of it, their eyes devouring her, she unable to control what they did to her. Jessie loved the routine, the loss of control and the three members of the family under her control, she knew that it was only a program that she ran to make them feel this way but she got herself lost in it every time she ran it, and she ran it a lot lately. The fact that she was the only human in the house but that she was being ‘controlled’ by the sexbot’s she’d programmed to treat her this way always made her feel good. She knew that soon she would have to end the program and maybe restart now that she’d broken the mood with Sophia’s breakdown. She’d run this several times whilst on her own in the house, she was always alone she thought to herself, these programs and sexbots were a great way for her to experience her feelings safely, she knew deep inside herself that she was naturally submissive and being controlled made her feel safe and warm inside, she didn’t want to feel this way with anyone outside, she thought that they would take advantage of her and her wealth. Jessie didn’t need to work like others, she came from a wealthy family, though whilst gathering that wealth Jessie had been ignored as a child, she was brought up by maid-bots, one in particular always looked after her and she had fond memories of maid-bot Jackie, who was still at her mother, Samantha’s side as they roamed the globe seeking companies to take over and expand the corporation. She didn’t know her father or who he was, she had never known male company, she always in the presence of females or female maid-bots, and she preferred it that way. She also preferred being a maid-bot too and would spend as much of her time as possible being one, even as a little girl she’d dress in a maid’s costume, though not the one’s the maid-bots currently wear, that came later after college and finding her hidden inner desires, she grew to love the feel of the latex suits and wore latex exclusively when not dressed as a maid-bot. *** Jessie retired at the end of the day to her recharging pod, she’d been given some food by Sophia and then left to return to the pod. She had also commanded the house system to reboot the program in the morning so that everything would revert back to how it started. She placed herself inside the pod and put herself into ‘shutdown’ mode, beginning to sleep soundly whilst ‘recharging’. Sophia watched as Jessie switched off and seemed to be asleep, her hand caressing the latex suit again, the touch irresistible to her, her other hand began to play with herself, the feelings delightful in her mind. Bruce stood there again in the doorway as he too played with himself, both unaware that Jessie had written this into their programming for her to enjoy. *** Jessie awoke in the morning refreshed from her orgasm from last night at the hands of Sophia, she walked over to the cleaning pod and changed the setting, this was only known to her, this would remove her body from the latex suit and wash away all the built up sweat from her intense climax last night. Once cleaned and dis-robed she exited the machine and made her way to the kitchen, just like she would as a maid-bot, though this time she only prepared her own breakfast. One done she checked her emails, replied to a few and deleted the rest, she didn’t want to be distracted from her play time, she knew that it was nearly time to restart. Easing herself from her desk she exited, the maid-bots were already busy cleaning everywhere and getting things ready for her next adventure. “Right, let’s get this show on the road.” She said, she walked to the front door opened it and closed it behind her. *** Valerie & Jessie were friends in high school, they had just graduated and Valerie was going to be moving away to attend college soon, they had been friends since forever it seemed to them both, they were also known to get into mischief not malicious but loved playing pranks, especially on each other. Valerie had asked Jessie to come over to spend some time hanging out, listening to music and other ‘girly things’ as she called it. Jessie arrived and was greeted at the door as always by one of the families maid-bots, she’d always been in awe of them, they always looked magnificent in her eyes, these were not your standard maid-bots but seemed to her to be superior, the fact that they didn’t wear the conventional maid uniform but were covered head to toe in latex, each looking the same as the other two, made them seem all the more powerful in Jessie’s eyes… ...

Homecoming 7: Arietta's Turn

(story continues from Homecoming 6: Silent Witness) Authors note: This is a standalone story featuring characters from Homecoming Part 7: Arietta’s Turn “Mother, do I have to?” Isolda sighed softly. How can it be, she thought, that I can rule and entire kingdom, yet I can’t seem to get through to my own daughter? Maybe the old ways really are best. “Etta,” she said softly, “it’s not like I’m asking you to do anything difficult.” ...

Cassandra Cyborg

This story continues Cassie’s life as a Cyborg from Cassandra the Cyborg by Megadragon520 Classes finish up for the day, and Cassandra crosses the quad, which is the busiest place at the Community College, slowly. Each main building spills students into this large square, which makes meeting people easy. At this time of the day, Cassandra feels so normal, so human…even if that is not a quite, true statement. At the far corner, she can already see that Allison is waiting for her. “Hey, Alli,” Cassie calls out, waving above her head. Allison returns the wave and gives her a hug, “Hey there, Cassie. Are you ready to get out of here?” Allison is wearing the latest is style and the most expensive as well, while Cassandra’s outfit is much more plain. Cassie nods and they hop in Alli’s personal car. The cyborg driver tips his hat as they both get in, and then “he” quickly gets in the car. ...

Cassandra Cyborg

This story continues Cassie’s life as a Cyborg from Cassandra the Cyborg by Megadragon520 Classes finish up for the day, and Cassandra crosses the quad, which is the busiest place at the Community College, slowly. Each main building spills students into this large square, which makes meeting people easy. At this time of the day, Cassandra feels so normal, so human…even if that is not a quite, true statement. At the far corner, she can already see that Allison is waiting for her. “Hey, Alli,” Cassie calls out, waving above her head. Allison returns the wave and gives her a hug, “Hey there, Cassie. Are you ready to get out of here?” Allison is wearing the latest is style and the most expensive as well, while Cassandra’s outfit is much more plain. Cassie nods and they hop in Alli’s personal car. The cyborg driver tips his hat as they both get in, and then “he” quickly gets in the car. The drive home is short (to them anyway), and the girls waste no time catching up from the day. There is plenty of gossip and drama to keep them busy for hours. When they get back to Alison’s mansion, the girls are out of the car before the chauffeur can get the door open. They enter the giant front doors, talking as fast as they can. Veronica, the administrative head of Mr Hanson’s estate, comes up to the girls. “Enjoy your day, Mistress Allison and Miss Marks.” ...

Cassandra Cyborg's Vacation

This story continues Cassie’s life as a Cyborg from Cassandra the Cyborg by Megadragon520 & Cassandra Cyborg - A Day in Her New Life by PoseMe Mr Hanson was to be out of town for about week. Alli and Cassie had begged to go. Work was taking him to the west coast, and their beach house was right on the beach. He figured they would never leave him alone, so he agreed. This was going to be Cassie’s first trip to the west, and she could not think of a better way to go. Her and Alli spent days packing and preparing. They wanted to be ready for anything. In some ways, Cassie was more excited than Alli. Alli gets to go places regularly, but Cassie, being on staff at Alli’s mansion, has to stay and work her way through college. For Cassie, this will really be a vacation: time away from work. Cassie would be traveling as a person for the entire trip. Typically, cyborgs do not travel with human passengers on flights, but since she has all the paperwork of a person, she was able to get a flight permit, airline ticket, boarding pass, and luggage approval like Alli and her dad. She had packed a portable charger and a spare repair kit, just in case, but she had not needed any help since her dad “built” her. But, she says to herself as she packs her bag tight, I don’t wanna get found out or be without some help. The trip out was fairly uneventful. Cassie had never been to an airport, so she was pointing at everything with an “ooo” and “aah.” Alli grew tired of her “tourist look”, so she put in her earbuds before they even checked their bags. All three showed their identification and tickets and passes to all the right people without incident. The scanner for weapons might have been a problem, but Cassie’s dad had planned for this. When the scanner went over her, her body reflected a human skeleton and all the organs to go with it. The computer software was satisfied, so they waved her through. The flight was another “tourist affair”, as Cassie continued to “ooo” and “aah”. Alli pretended to be asleep while Cassie went on and on to the lady next to her. Mr Hanson was up in first class, so he was oblvious to it all. Arrival at San Fransisco was a thrill (if your Cassie) or a reason to wake-up (if your Alli). They gathered their bags from the luggage area, once they scanned their flight permits. With luggage being wheeled behind them by rental cyborgs, the “family” went to the car to ride in comfort to their home away from home. The beach house was another mansion, if you asked Cassie. It was not as big as their other mansion, but it had 4 floors, floor to ceiling windows, bright colors, 5 car garage, 2 kitchens, 8 bedrooms, and well, you get the idea. There were no servants in this place, but the fridge was fully stocked and every possible amenity could be found in the bathroom or broom closet. The girls did not even unpack before walking straight through the house to the beach. The warm salty air blowing off the ocean was intoxicating. Their shoes came off as they walked through the warm sand. Their hair blew in the breeze as they soaked in their new environment. They giggled like little girls as they ran out into the surf, splashing each other and enjoying the setting Sun. Cassie had never been more happy. Her cyborg body was designed to blend in, and it does so quite well. It will use sunlight for recharging, but it will also adjust skin color as well. As Cassie soaks up sunlight, her skin, like any human, will get darker. She can get a tan without getting burnt, as her skin is a polymer that can withstand nearly 200 degrees Celsius. Even her eyes can adjust with a built-in filter to lower the Sun’s intensity. For that human touch, she still puts on sunscreen and wears sunglasses. With all that has happened lately, it feels good to be “human.” Over the next 3 days, they all fell into a routine. Mr Hanson would be up early and out the door to work. The girls would sleep in, grab a quick breakfast from the pantry, slip on their bathing suits, and head to the beach. The rest of the morning would be spent sunbathing and walking the coast looking for shells. When they got hungry, they would find a street vendor, or maybe a sand vendor, to get some lunch. As with every stop, there would be the guy or group of guys that hit on them. Cassie was too nervous to know what to do with that. Alli could care less about boys. She was waiting for the right guy who cared nothing about her money or looks to come along. She had not found one yet, but she loved to play the game. Cassie would watch her pull guys in and around her finger as she talked to them. She would move just the right way. She would talk in the right tone. She might even lightly brush against one. They would offer drinks, maybe some food, and maybe… but they never got further. Alli would shut the whole thing down, hook arms with Cassie, and wave goodbye to them as the girls walked away. Most of the guys would just scratch their heads, wondering what happened. Some would kick the sand and bolt. There would be one or two that tried to follow them, but Alli would not have it. And like a wounded puppy, the boys would eventually get the hint. At first, Cassie did not know what to do about this flirting thing. I mean, she had never thought about it before. Watching Alli, it seemed so natural. But, Cassie figures, I bet it is harder than it looks. And the logical side of her would eventually conclude with: what’s the point of flirting anyway? Mr Hanson would return at dinner time and take them out to a fancy restaurant. They would talk about their day, and like a good dad, he would nod and smile to their antics. There would be obligatory question of staying out late, but he would not have it. Alli usually fought harder for her way, but she sensed that now was not a battle to fight. On their next to last day, Mr Hanson came home earlier than usual. The girls were still sunbathing when he came up, casting a shadow on both of them. “Well, girls,” he said, “my business trip is over. Time to go home.” The looks on the young ladies’ faces must have spoken volumes. He could see their disappointment. But before they could get out more than just a pitiful whine, he adds, “Which is why I am heading back tonight, while you all are on the early flight the day after tomorrow.” This time it was his turn to be surprised, as both of them jumped up and hugged him. Proper is an adjective that describes him well, but at this point in time, he did not mind his suit and hair being “ruined” by his “two daughters.” Cassie and Alli did not sleep from the time he left until their flight. They spent as much time as they could on the beach: in the sand, in the surf, at the vendors, on the boardwalk, and everywhere inbetween. They were up all night at various clubs and lounges, flirting their way through each. They had so much fun, not worrying about sleeping, figuring they could do that on the flight home. The morning to the airport was frantic as you would expect. They had left stuff all over the house and had to retrieve it all at the last minute. As Alli called a taxi, Cassie made a realization that put a damper on the whole weekend: she couldn’t find her airline ticket. After packing everything they brought, she located flight permit, boarding pass, and luggage approval. However, her airline ticket was missing. As they both searched while waiting for the taxi, they heard a knock at the door. While Cassie continued to look, Alli opened the door to see a pair of cyborg maids at the door. They were not programmed to talk, but the card in their extended hands stated they were here to clean the beach house after the guests had left. Alli nodded and let them in. As Cassie came towards the front of the beach house, she was taken back to her normal life at the sight of the maids. Ugh, she thinks, I gotta go back to that already? Contemplating that, Alli says, “You know, if you can’t find it, maybe you can just board as a cyborg?” as she points to one of the cleaning maids. “Hmmm,” Cassie replies, “I could probably fit into one of those outfits.” After powering both of them off, then stripping them down, Alli and Cassie piece together a maid outfit that will work. It is not the quality she is used to, nor is the material. Cassie never realized how much she has come to enjoy latex, as she squirms in her cheap cotton uniform. It is a light gray dress with white trim. The shoes are cheap black plastic, as is the hair band. The gloves are more utility than the rest of the uniform, but it works. Walking around without panties would be embarrassing, so she added her own pair to wear. She even added a bra, too, as the cotton was irritating her. She could have adjusted her sensitivity, but with the taxi pulling into the driveway, there was no time. Alli commands, “Get the bags, maid, and take them to the car.” Cassie finds her body responding before she can check it. With the mutliple bags in each hand and under her arm, she replies, “Uh, there is no one around yet, Alli.” She giggles back and says, “I know, but we should start playing the part.” The ride to the airport is uneventful and the taxi driver did not question them. Alli tipped like a rich person, while Cassie took the bags inside. Alli joins her friend at the airline counter, where their troubles continued. “…but there is no room for your maid, even if she has a boarding pass.” Alli has turned a slight shade of red, “But we have all the necessary papers for her to travel with me.” The airline personnel are trying to be calm as they reply, “Yes, but you did not confirm your flight until this morning, so we already sold the other seat. Your maid will have to be checked as luggage.” Cassie did not like the sound of that. While Alli was midway into her “you gotta change your policy” speech, the announcemnt for their plane to board could be heard everywhere. Cassie, maintaining her neutral pose and facial expression, stated, “Madam, you should board your plane so that your luggage will arrive with you.” Alli nods her head, says a few more choice words that cannot be repeated here, then signs the tags for the luggage. Grabbing her documents from the lady behind the counter, she pecks Cassie on the check and runs to her gate. “Bot, step forward,” the lady says in a very unfreindly tone. “Your owner is something else, and I would say what I think of her but I’m sure she will ask you later.” Cassie tries not to grin at that. Holding out her hand, she places a tag around her wrist, just the same as all of the other bags. “Step behind the counter.” Cassie complies as the rest of the bags are thrown onto a conveyor belt behind the counter. Cassie can feel something touching the back of her neck. Suddenly, she feels her joints tightening up, forcing her to curl up into a ball. Satisfied, the lady pushes her onto the conveyor belt. Like a sack that is tightly wrapped up, Cassie falls onto the conveyor belt then travels along as more luggage is added around her. So much for that upgrade to first class, Cassie thinks sarcastcially. After a few minutes, she finds that she can move again, but chooses to stay curled up. No sense in drawing too much attention to myself, Cassie thinks to herself. The intricate belt system behind the scenes of air travel is a wonder, and Cassie is soon lost in the size of it all. There are conveyor belts going in every direction in every way. Scanning bots will redirect luggage as it should go throughout the process. She is not sure exactly what happened, but she is finally deposited onto a table with three guys in coveralls staring at her. “Yeah,” the tall one says, “No way it can go into the overhead compartment.” The shortest one says, “Under the seat is out of the question.” The overweight one suggests, “Well, we can just box her up, put her in with the suitcases, and hope for the best.” They each shrug their shoulders and do just that. As they begin to start to wrap her up, the tall one says, “Hey, let’s just put her through the regular packaging chute.” The shortest one replies, “It would do a better job of wrapping her securely than us,” then steps away from her. The overweight one says, “And we would not have to do anything but push her through that hole,” then steps away, too. Finally, the tall one says as he puts both hands on Cassie’s shoulders, “Job done!” And with that, he pushes her back. A little fearful of hitting her head, but more fearful of being caught, she maintains her composure and lets herself fall into the hole behind her. As she sinks into the darkness, she thinks, so much for better service from union employees. The bottom of the chute puts her onto another conveyor belt. The room is loud with the sounds of machinery and not lit very well. She adjusts her “eyes” to brighten the room. Even her amazing computerized brain cannot take in all of the movement of the many conveyor belts and robotic arms and flashing lights. Speaking of that, her body is bathed in a red light. Turning her head slightly, she can see a screen on the left, displaying her name and number and owner and all other manner of information. As she rolls past, the screen changes to show one word: package. “Package?” she murmurs. I hope that is what they say for every cyborg, she thinks positively. At her next stop, her cheap maid outfit is removed. She is able to move if she wants, but the robotic arms are moving so fast, she is afraid that if she helps, she might get damaged. She takes a quick look around at the other items being packaged. Evidently, she was moved to the larger package section, as she sees many other androids. They are all different, but as she looks closer in her brief moment, they all look the same. They each have perfect skin, perfect features, and lay still throughout whatever process they are going through. There is no way a regular person could do that, she reasons, we are much more calm. As she steals another quick glance around between the arms going around her, she is surprised by her admission: we. I guess I forget how I’m not human, Cassie thinks to herself with a hint of sadness. Her days seem so normal to a human, but she is anything but that. An obvious pleasure android waits on a different conveyor, with her proportions out of the normal range, and while Cassie might have had some thought against that type of robot, she now sees her differently. We were all built with a specific purpose, she starts thinking, and I was designed to be as human as possible, and she was designed to bring as much pleasure to a human. Her thoughts are interrupted by the robotic arms manipulating her. Within seconds, she is naked and laying on the conveyor belt. Her hair is removed and bagged. What, she screams inside, that is the only one I have. Before she can really lament over that, she changes conveyor belts and picks up speed. She gets passed onto a screen-type conveyor. The belt has holes in it as if it needs to drain water. And with that, she is doused with a cleansing solution. She was not expecting that, so it goes all in her mouth and eyes. This would sting a normal person and taste bad. For her, she says as she smacks her lips, it just tastes bad. The robotic arms are not careful or slow. They roughly grab her arms and legs, manipulating her position and posture. She is dried and sprayed with a thin sealer. That explains, she reasons, why they remove the hair. As they drop her back onto the conveyor belt like a bag of trash, she notices the sealer is pretty cheap. If she moves her fingers, she can feel it cracking at her joints. She grins at that, and accidentally cracks it some more. A light dust, almost like baby powder, is then dropped onto her. The arms once again grab her and move her in all types of positions as a buffing brush is moved all over her. Just as before, the arms leave as quick as they come, leaving her in an awkward postion on the conveyor. The next station straightens her out then clamps her arms and legs to the belt. A different type of robotic arm enters her vision and puts a rubber-type device over her neck which covers her mouth and chin. She can feel it cinch around her tightly, holding her mouth shut. Before she can react, she sees a green light flash on her face then a statement made from a speaker: “mouth protection installed.” Ah, she thinks, they want to make sure I don’t damage my teeth or tongue in bouncing along. The next station removes each leg and arm from the restraints as it installs the same rubber-type gloves and socks on her. The gloves have no fingers, so it is like a mitten. When cinched tight, she cannot move any of her fingers. In the same way, the socks restrict all toe movement. This has gotta be the weirdest experience, she thinks to herself, even for me. With her fingers and toes and mouth secured, she continues to the next station. This one scans her in red then flips her over. The robotic voice says: “Secured. Apply quality control stamp.” With her face down on the conveyor, she cannot see the robotic gun that hovers over her. She can feel it come down like a hammer and whack her on the right butt cheek. “oomph”, she squeals. “that hurt,” she says to herself. The light flashes red again and the voice says, “Error: stamp not applied. Repeat.” Repeat? she thinks with a slight whimper. Wham! It attempts to ‘spank’ the stamp on her again. When it does not work again, it continues to spank her over and over again. Somewhere around the 10-12th time, the stamp sticks, the light turns green, and she is sent on her way. Oh, she sighs, my butt really hurts. She turns her sensors down in that area, so it does not linger until her “skin” can repair itself. The end of the conveyor belt comes without warning. I’m flying, she screams inside, as she lands in pile of bags and luggage, along with a few other androids (she even sees that pleasure bot stuck under a giant trunk). She half sits up to check her surroundings, but before she can really take in the giant pile of multi-colored and -sized bags, she is hit in the head with other pieces of new luggage. Ow, she sighs again, this has got to be the worst trip I have ever taken. Again, multiple arms come and go, snatching bags and pieces of luggage. She is hoisted eventually by her feet into the air. And this is why I do not like roller coasters, she squeals, I don’t like being upside down. She is deposited, head first, into a small box. The arm releases her, so as her legs tumble over, the whole box does as well. As she lays there, she cannot help but wonder exactly how this all happened to her. She wants to move, but she is not sure who is watching since she cannot see really well out of the box. Her legs are at odd angles, but she leaves them just in case. As she lays there awkwardly in and out of a box, she takes a moment to relax. This has been the quietest this day has been, she says to herself. She can hear all kinds of machinery going to and fro, and there are blurs of movement from her limited field of view. Surely, she never thought her day would end up like this. I mean seriously, she thinks sarcastically, who could ever dream something like this up? She does not have to wait too long before she feels her legs being picked up. The box and her are righted upright. Before she can think about being upside down again, her legs are folded into the box. What? she squeals, there is no way I’m gonna fit in this small box. The arms must have thought differently, as they quickly tuck her legs into the empty spaces around Cassie. Her entire body is like a giant pretzel now, filling all of the available space of the box. Her face is covered but for one eye, so she can half see out of the box. The arms leave and are replaced by some type of nozzle. Uh oh, that does not look good. A pink goo pours out of the nozzle and onto her. Within seconds, she is covered in this goop. Before she can think “ew” it turns into a solid shape, completely filling every empty space in the box. With everything muffled and now completely dark, she can barely make out the phrase: “packing foam applied.” Well, she thinks with a final thought on this day, at least I will be safe if they drop me out of the plane… while it is still flying. She feels the box being moved then pushed then pulled then dropped then left alone. She feels a slight vibration throughout the box. Hmm, she figures, I must be on the truck headed to the plane. Her ride to the airplane is bumpy and not pleasant: she must have done a dozen somersaults over the next few minutes, until her ride finally stops. There is a loud noise or hum that gets even through her packing foam, so she figures she is being loaded on the plane now, and like the rest of the luggage, she is dropped in a pile of more bags. She can tell she is tilted at an angle. Once the plane starts moving, there is nothing she can do. There is no way she can unpack herself and explain it, so there is only one choice: sleep mode. Shutting most of her systems down, which makes her uncomfortable position much more pleasant, she eventually goes to “sleep.” ...

Cassandra Cyborg's Vacation

This story continues Cassie’s life as a Cyborg from Cassandra the Cyborg by Megadragon520 & Cassandra Cyborg - A Day in Her New Life by PoseMe Mr Hanson was to be out of town for about week. Alli and Cassie had begged to go. Work was taking him to the west coast, and their beach house was right on the beach. He figured they would never leave him alone, so he agreed. This was going to be Cassie’s first trip to the west, and she could not think of a better way to go. Her and Alli spent days packing and preparing. They wanted to be ready for anything. In some ways, Cassie was more excited than Alli. Alli gets to go places regularly, but Cassie, being on staff at Alli’s mansion, has to stay and work her way through college. For Cassie, this will really be a vacation: time away from work. Cassie would be traveling as a person for the entire trip. Typically, cyborgs do not travel with human passengers on flights, but since she has all the paperwork of a person, she was able to get a flight permit, airline ticket, boarding pass, and luggage approval like Alli and her dad. She had packed a portable charger and a spare repair kit, just in case, but she had not needed any help since her dad “built” her. But, she says to herself as she packs her bag tight, I don’t wanna get found out or be without some help. The trip out was fairly uneventful. Cassie had never been to an airport, so she was pointing at everything with an “ooo” and “aah.” Alli grew tired of her “tourist look”, so she put in her earbuds before they even checked their bags. All three showed their identification and tickets and passes to all the right people without incident. The scanner for weapons might have been a problem, but Cassie’s dad had planned for this. When the scanner went over her, her body reflected a human skeleton and all the organs to go with it. The computer software was satisfied, so they waved her through. The flight was another “tourist affair”, as Cassie continued to “ooo” and “aah”. Alli pretended to be asleep while Cassie went on and on to the lady next to her. Mr Hanson was up in first class, so he was oblvious to it all. Arrival at San Fransisco was a thrill (if your Cassie) or a reason to wake-up (if your Alli). They gathered their bags from the luggage area, once they scanned their flight permits. With luggage being wheeled behind them by rental cyborgs, the “family” went to the car to ride in comfort to their home away from home. The beach house was another mansion, if you asked Cassie. It was not as big as their other mansion, but it had 4 floors, floor to ceiling windows, bright colors, 5 car garage, 2 kitchens, 8 bedrooms, and well, you get the idea. There were no servants in this place, but the fridge was fully stocked and every possible amenity could be found in the bathroom or broom closet. The girls did not even unpack before walking straight through the house to the beach. The warm salty air blowing off the ocean was intoxicating. Their shoes came off as they walked through the warm sand. Their hair blew in the breeze as they soaked in their new environment. They giggled like little girls as they ran out into the surf, splashing each other and enjoying the setting Sun. Cassie had never been more happy. Her cyborg body was designed to blend in, and it does so quite well. It will use sunlight for recharging, but it will also adjust skin color as well. As Cassie soaks up sunlight, her skin, like any human, will get darker. She can get a tan without getting burnt, as her skin is a polymer that can withstand nearly 200 degrees Celsius. Even her eyes can adjust with a built-in filter to lower the Sun’s intensity. For that human touch, she still puts on sunscreen and wears sunglasses. With all that has happened lately, it feels good to be “human.” Over the next 3 days, they all fell into a routine. Mr Hanson would be up early and out the door to work. The girls would sleep in, grab a quick breakfast from the pantry, slip on their bathing suits, and head to the beach. The rest of the morning would be spent sunbathing and walking the coast looking for shells. When they got hungry, they would find a street vendor, or maybe a sand vendor, to get some lunch. As with every stop, there would be the guy or group of guys that hit on them. Cassie was too nervous to know what to do with that. Alli could care less about boys. She was waiting for the right guy who cared nothing about her money or looks to come along. She had not found one yet, but she loved to play the game. Cassie would watch her pull guys in and around her finger as she talked to them. She would move just the right way. She would talk in the right tone. She might even lightly brush against one. They would offer drinks, maybe some food, and maybe… but they never got further. Alli would shut the whole thing down, hook arms with Cassie, and wave goodbye to them as the girls walked away. Most of the guys would just scratch their heads, wondering what happened. Some would kick the sand and bolt. There would be one or two that tried to follow them, but Alli would not have it. And like a wounded puppy, the boys would eventually get the hint. At first, Cassie did not know what to do about this flirting thing. I mean, she had never thought about it before. Watching Alli, it seemed so natural. But, Cassie figures, I bet it is harder than it looks. And the logical side of her would eventually conclude with: what’s the point of flirting anyway? Mr Hanson would return at dinner time and take them out to a fancy restaurant. They would talk about their day, and like a good dad, he would nod and smile to their antics. There would be obligatory question of staying out late, but he would not have it. Alli usually fought harder for her way, but she sensed that now was not a battle to fight. On their next to last day, Mr Hanson came home earlier than usual. The girls were still sunbathing when he came up, casting a shadow on both of them. “Well, girls,” he said, “my business trip is over. Time to go home.” The looks on the young ladies’ faces must have spoken volumes. He could see their disappointment. But before they could get out more than just a pitiful whine, he adds, “Which is why I am heading back tonight, while you all are on the early flight the day after tomorrow.” This time it was his turn to be surprised, as both of them jumped up and hugged him. Proper is an adjective that describes him well, but at this point in time, he did not mind his suit and hair being “ruined” by his “two daughters.” Cassie and Alli did not sleep from the time he left until their flight. They spent as much time as they could on the beach: in the sand, in the surf, at the vendors, on the boardwalk, and everywhere inbetween. They were up all night at various clubs and lounges, flirting their way through each. They had so much fun, not worrying about sleeping, figuring they could do that on the flight home. The morning to the airport was frantic as you would expect. They had left stuff all over the house and had to retrieve it all at the last minute. As Alli called a taxi, Cassie made a realization that put a damper on the whole weekend: she couldn’t find her airline ticket. After packing everything they brought, she located flight permit, boarding pass, and luggage approval. However, her airline ticket was missing. As they both searched while waiting for the taxi, they heard a knock at the door. While Cassie continued to look, Alli opened the door to see a pair of cyborg maids at the door. They were not programmed to talk, but the card in their extended hands stated they were here to clean the beach house after the guests had left. Alli nodded and let them in. As Cassie came towards the front of the beach house, she was taken back to her normal life at the sight of the maids. Ugh, she thinks, I gotta go back to that already? Contemplating that, Alli says, “You know, if you can’t find it, maybe you can just board as a cyborg?” as she points to one of the cleaning maids. “Hmmm,” Cassie replies, “I could probably fit into one of those outfits.” After powering both of them off, then stripping them down, Alli and Cassie piece together a maid outfit that will work. It is not the quality she is used to, nor is the material. Cassie never realized how much she has come to enjoy latex, as she squirms in her cheap cotton uniform. It is a light gray dress with white trim. The shoes are cheap black plastic, as is the hair band. The gloves are more utility than the rest of the uniform, but it works. Walking around without panties would be embarrassing, so she added her own pair to wear. She even added a bra, too, as the cotton was irritating her. She could have adjusted her sensitivity, but with the taxi pulling into the driveway, there was no time. Alli commands, “Get the bags, maid, and take them to the car.” Cassie finds her body responding before she can check it. With the mutliple bags in each hand and under her arm, she replies, “Uh, there is no one around yet, Alli.” She giggles back and says, “I know, but we should start playing the part.” The ride to the airport is uneventful and the taxi driver did not question them. Alli tipped like a rich person, while Cassie took the bags inside. Alli joins her friend at the airline counter, where their troubles continued. “…but there is no room for your maid, even if she has a boarding pass.” Alli has turned a slight shade of red, “But we have all the necessary papers for her to travel with me.” The airline personnel are trying to be calm as they reply, “Yes, but you did not confirm your flight until this morning, so we already sold the other seat. Your maid will have to be checked as luggage.” Cassie did not like the sound of that. While Alli was midway into her “you gotta change your policy” speech, the announcemnt for their plane to board could be heard everywhere. Cassie, maintaining her neutral pose and facial expression, stated, “Madam, you should board your plane so that your luggage will arrive with you.” Alli nods her head, says a few more choice words that cannot be repeated here, then signs the tags for the luggage. Grabbing her documents from the lady behind the counter, she pecks Cassie on the check and runs to her gate. “Bot, step forward,” the lady says in a very unfreindly tone. “Your owner is something else, and I would say what I think of her but I’m sure she will ask you later.” Cassie tries not to grin at that. Holding out her hand, she places a tag around her wrist, just the same as all of the other bags. “Step behind the counter.” Cassie complies as the rest of the bags are thrown onto a conveyor belt behind the counter. Cassie can feel something touching the back of her neck. Suddenly, she feels her joints tightening up, forcing her to curl up into a ball. Satisfied, the lady pushes her onto the conveyor belt. Like a sack that is tightly wrapped up, Cassie falls onto the conveyor belt then travels along as more luggage is added around her. So much for that upgrade to first class, Cassie thinks sarcastcially. After a few minutes, she finds that she can move again, but chooses to stay curled up. No sense in drawing too much attention to myself, Cassie thinks to herself. The intricate belt system behind the scenes of air travel is a wonder, and Cassie is soon lost in the size of it all. There are conveyor belts going in every direction in every way. Scanning bots will redirect luggage as it should go throughout the process. She is not sure exactly what happened, but she is finally deposited onto a table with three guys in coveralls staring at her. “Yeah,” the tall one says, “No way it can go into the overhead compartment.” The shortest one says, “Under the seat is out of the question.” The overweight one suggests, “Well, we can just box her up, put her in with the suitcases, and hope for the best.” They each shrug their shoulders and do just that. As they begin to start to wrap her up, the tall one says, “Hey, let’s just put her through the regular packaging chute.” The shortest one replies, “It would do a better job of wrapping her securely than us,” then steps away from her. The overweight one says, “And we would not have to do anything but push her through that hole,” then steps away, too. Finally, the tall one says as he puts both hands on Cassie’s shoulders, “Job done!” And with that, he pushes her back. A little fearful of hitting her head, but more fearful of being caught, she maintains her composure and lets herself fall into the hole behind her. As she sinks into the darkness, she thinks, so much for better service from union employees. The bottom of the chute puts her onto another conveyor belt. The room is loud with the sounds of machinery and not lit very well. She adjusts her “eyes” to brighten the room. Even her amazing computerized brain cannot take in all of the movement of the many conveyor belts and robotic arms and flashing lights. Speaking of that, her body is bathed in a red light. Turning her head slightly, she can see a screen on the left, displaying her name and number and owner and all other manner of information. As she rolls past, the screen changes to show one word: package. “Package?” she murmurs. I hope that is what they say for every cyborg, she thinks positively. At her next stop, her cheap maid outfit is removed. She is able to move if she wants, but the robotic arms are moving so fast, she is afraid that if she helps, she might get damaged. She takes a quick look around at the other items being packaged. Evidently, she was moved to the larger package section, as she sees many other androids. They are all different, but as she looks closer in her brief moment, they all look the same. They each have perfect skin, perfect features, and lay still throughout whatever process they are going through. There is no way a regular person could do that, she reasons, we are much more calm. As she steals another quick glance around between the arms going around her, she is surprised by her admission: we. I guess I forget how I’m not human, Cassie thinks to herself with a hint of sadness. Her days seem so normal to a human, but she is anything but that. An obvious pleasure android waits on a different conveyor, with her proportions out of the normal range, and while Cassie might have had some thought against that type of robot, she now sees her differently. We were all built with a specific purpose, she starts thinking, and I was designed to be as human as possible, and she was designed to bring as much pleasure to a human. Her thoughts are interrupted by the robotic arms manipulating her. Within seconds, she is naked and laying on the conveyor belt. Her hair is removed and bagged. What, she screams inside, that is the only one I have. Before she can really lament over that, she changes conveyor belts and picks up speed. She gets passed onto a screen-type conveyor. The belt has holes in it as if it needs to drain water. And with that, she is doused with a cleansing solution. She was not expecting that, so it goes all in her mouth and eyes. This would sting a normal person and taste bad. For her, she says as she smacks her lips, it just tastes bad. The robotic arms are not careful or slow. They roughly grab her arms and legs, manipulating her position and posture. She is dried and sprayed with a thin sealer. That explains, she reasons, why they remove the hair. As they drop her back onto the conveyor belt like a bag of trash, she notices the sealer is pretty cheap. If she moves her fingers, she can feel it cracking at her joints. She grins at that, and accidentally cracks it some more. A light dust, almost like baby powder, is then dropped onto her. The arms once again grab her and move her in all types of positions as a buffing brush is moved all over her. Just as before, the arms leave as quick as they come, leaving her in an awkward postion on the conveyor. The next station straightens her out then clamps her arms and legs to the belt. A different type of robotic arm enters her vision and puts a rubber-type device over her neck which covers her mouth and chin. She can feel it cinch around her tightly, holding her mouth shut. Before she can react, she sees a green light flash on her face then a statement made from a speaker: “mouth protection installed.” Ah, she thinks, they want to make sure I don’t damage my teeth or tongue in bouncing along. The next station removes each leg and arm from the restraints as it installs the same rubber-type gloves and socks on her. The gloves have no fingers, so it is like a mitten. When cinched tight, she cannot move any of her fingers. In the same way, the socks restrict all toe movement. This has gotta be the weirdest experience, she thinks to herself, even for me. With her fingers and toes and mouth secured, she continues to the next station. This one scans her in red then flips her over. The robotic voice says: “Secured. Apply quality control stamp.” With her face down on the conveyor, she cannot see the robotic gun that hovers over her. She can feel it come down like a hammer and whack her on the right butt cheek. “oomph”, she squeals. “that hurt,” she says to herself. The light flashes red again and the voice says, “Error: stamp not applied. Repeat.” Repeat? she thinks with a slight whimper. Wham! It attempts to ‘spank’ the stamp on her again. When it does not work again, it continues to spank her over and over again. Somewhere around the 10-12th time, the stamp sticks, the light turns green, and she is sent on her way. Oh, she sighs, my butt really hurts. She turns her sensors down in that area, so it does not linger until her “skin” can repair itself. The end of the conveyor belt comes without warning. I’m flying, she screams inside, as she lands in pile of bags and luggage, along with a few other androids (she even sees that pleasure bot stuck under a giant trunk). She half sits up to check her surroundings, but before she can really take in the giant pile of multi-colored and -sized bags, she is hit in the head with other pieces of new luggage. Ow, she sighs again, this has got to be the worst trip I have ever taken. Again, multiple arms come and go, snatching bags and pieces of luggage. She is hoisted eventually by her feet into the air. And this is why I do not like roller coasters, she squeals, I don’t like being upside down. She is deposited, head first, into a small box. The arm releases her, so as her legs tumble over, the whole box does as well. As she lays there, she cannot help but wonder exactly how this all happened to her. She wants to move, but she is not sure who is watching since she cannot see really well out of the box. Her legs are at odd angles, but she leaves them just in case. As she lays there awkwardly in and out of a box, she takes a moment to relax. This has been the quietest this day has been, she says to herself. She can hear all kinds of machinery going to and fro, and there are blurs of movement from her limited field of view. Surely, she never thought her day would end up like this. I mean seriously, she thinks sarcastically, who could ever dream something like this up? She does not have to wait too long before she feels her legs being picked up. The box and her are righted upright. Before she can think about being upside down again, her legs are folded into the box. What? she squeals, there is no way I’m gonna fit in this small box. The arms must have thought differently, as they quickly tuck her legs into the empty spaces around Cassie. Her entire body is like a giant pretzel now, filling all of the available space of the box. Her face is covered but for one eye, so she can half see out of the box. The arms leave and are replaced by some type of nozzle. Uh oh, that does not look good. A pink goo pours out of the nozzle and onto her. Within seconds, she is covered in this goop. Before she can think “ew” it turns into a solid shape, completely filling every empty space in the box. With everything muffled and now completely dark, she can barely make out the phrase: “packing foam applied.” Well, she thinks with a final thought on this day, at least I will be safe if they drop me out of the plane… while it is still flying. She feels the box being moved then pushed then pulled then dropped then left alone. She feels a slight vibration throughout the box. Hmm, she figures, I must be on the truck headed to the plane. Her ride to the airplane is bumpy and not pleasant: she must have done a dozen somersaults over the next few minutes, until her ride finally stops. There is a loud noise or hum that gets even through her packing foam, so she figures she is being loaded on the plane now, and like the rest of the luggage, she is dropped in a pile of more bags. She can tell she is tilted at an angle. Once the plane starts moving, there is nothing she can do. There is no way she can unpack herself and explain it, so there is only one choice: sleep mode. Shutting most of her systems down, which makes her uncomfortable position much more pleasant, she eventually goes to “sleep.” ...

Cassandra The Cyborg

Chapter 1 My first day of community college had just wrapped up and I was tired. The classes were long and made me want to curl up into a ball in my nice comfy bed. My name is Cassandra Marks and I am a freshman student at the local Community College in my hometown. I am 5’5 and pretty attractive if I do say myself. My breasts are a nice C-cup and my butt is nice and plump. I have curves to finish my nice body and my head is topped by long brown tresses. I am currently wearing a pair of tight blue jeans, a red tank top and black boots. Another fact about me, I am one of the few functioning Cyborgs in the world who has been converted. Meaning at one point in time I was a human who was then placed inside of a mechanical body. Around a year ago I was in a very bad car accident. The doctors who evaluated my body gave me no chance of living if I remained in my normal body. So my father, a scientist who works for a large robot/cyborg manufacturing company decided to use an experimental surgery to digitize my brain and implant the data into a robot version of my body. Thankfully the procedure was a great success and I seamlessly integrated into my new mechanical interface. It took a few months to get used to my new lease on life but soon I was back in school and moved on. Most of the kids at school did not know that I had changed but the few who did would tease or belittle me for it. So I resolved that at my new school I would refrain from telling anyone. I was currently sitting at the bus stop waiting for the hourly pick up that dropped me back at my house. I was ready to just relax before shutting down for the night. I waited for about 15 minutes until a girl a little taller than me with long blonde hair and wearing a red dress approached me with a smile gracing her lips. She looked a bit nervous but came over and stood in front of me anyways. “Uh… hi, my name is Allison Henson. We are in the same Biology class.” She said holding out her hand for me to shake. I smiled back and shook her hand firmly. “Yeah I saw you in there. My name is Cassandra Marks but you can just call me Cassie, all of my friends do. So what did you need?” She again looked sheepish and motioned to a rather large limousine sitting in the parking lot. “Well when they said my name in class you were the only one who did not come over and try to befriend me because of my family and their status, so I was going to ask if you would like to come back to my home for tea so we can perhaps become friends?” After her long winded sentence I just stared at her. It seems this made her think I was angry so she began stuttering and tried to excuse herself, but I grabbed her shoulder and started dragging her along over to her car. “I would love to. Most of my friends went to one of the state schools so I need to make new ones! Let’s go have some fun.” I said as we stepped into the back seat and the driver began the drive. It wasn’t a particularly long drive, about 15 minutes in length, and it was filled with idle chit chat as I came to know Allison better. She was the oldest child of three and her father was the biggest business man in our city. Her family was very well off, as I soon found out when we arrived at the gate to a large mansion, and she was very alone due to that. We talked about what we could do after tea and before long we were stepping through the large wooden doors. The entry way was filled with pieces of art and other fancy things that were strewn about everywhere. What caught my eye was the woman that was wearing a skin tight maid outfit and bending over, it was very indecent. She appeared to have heard us and approached us with a smile. Allison elbowed me lightly as she saw me staring. “This is one of the many robotic maids we have around the house that clean and do all of our chores. This is Veronica, the head bot in charge of the other bots around, all of the bots wear a special outfit that is sprayed onto them by our custom maintenance machines in the basement.” I stare at the bot as she stops in front of us and scans Allison. “Hello mistress Allison, I am glad to see you are home and unharmed. Was your day at school pleasant?” She asked while taking her bag and placing it to the side. “It was great Veronica. I even brought my friend Cassie home to hang out for a while.” She said motioning to me. Once she mentioned me the maid scanned me and her eyes flashed a quick red before she approached me and grabbed my shoulder. She looked me in the eye and spoke. “Unidentified model recognized. Pleases state your designation and manufacturing company.” She said as her eyes glowed and I felt my control slip a bit. “Model designation Cassandra Marks. Manufacturer is Front Side Electronics.” I said in a much blander tone of my normal voice. After the exchange I could move again and looked to Allison who had wide eyes. “Look Allison it is not what i…” I started to say before the maid clamped her hand over my mouth. “Your father had a specialty bot ordered to be your personal maid since you just started college. This bot fits those specifications to the exact measurements. Would you like me to process her?” Veronica asks. I look to Allison and shake my head but she just smiles. “Yeah I didn’t know Daddy was doing that for me. Sure get her ready and put her in my room.” She says before walking away. I panic and look to the maid as she easily lifts me up and walks us over to a large chute in the wall labeled maintenance. With no warning I am dropped into the opening and slide down until I am gripped by what I assume are arms and pulled into a large machine. The machine wasn’t very comfortable as I felt my body stripped of clothing and left standing in a dimly lit opening. I tried finding my way out but instead was blinded as a green light shined into my face and scanned me. ...

Cassandra The Cyborg

Chapter 1 My first day of community college had just wrapped up and I was tired. The classes were long and made me want to curl up into a ball in my nice comfy bed. My name is Cassandra Marks and I am a freshman student at the local Community College in my hometown. I am 5’5 and pretty attractive if I do say myself. My breasts are a nice C-cup and my butt is nice and plump. I have curves to finish my nice body and my head is topped by long brown tresses. I am currently wearing a pair of tight blue jeans, a red tank top and black boots. Another fact about me, I am one of the few functioning Cyborgs in the world who has been converted. Meaning at one point in time I was a human who was then placed inside of a mechanical body. Around a year ago I was in a very bad car accident. The doctors who evaluated my body gave me no chance of living if I remained in my normal body. So my father, a scientist who works for a large robot/cyborg manufacturing company decided to use an experimental surgery to digitize my brain and implant the data into a robot version of my body. Thankfully the procedure was a great success and I seamlessly integrated into my new mechanical interface. It took a few months to get used to my new lease on life but soon I was back in school and moved on. Most of the kids at school did not know that I had changed but the few who did would tease or belittle me for it. So I resolved that at my new school I would refrain from telling anyone. I was currently sitting at the bus stop waiting for the hourly pick up that dropped me back at my house. I was ready to just relax before shutting down for the night. I waited for about 15 minutes until a girl a little taller than me with long blonde hair and wearing a red dress approached me with a smile gracing her lips. She looked a bit nervous but came over and stood in front of me anyways. “Uh… hi, my name is Allison Henson. We are in the same Biology class.” She said holding out her hand for me to shake. I smiled back and shook her hand firmly. “Yeah I saw you in there. My name is Cassandra Marks but you can just call me Cassie, all of my friends do. So what did you need?” She again looked sheepish and motioned to a rather large limousine sitting in the parking lot. “Well when they said my name in class you were the only one who did not come over and try to befriend me because of my family and their status, so I was going to ask if you would like to come back to my home for tea so we can perhaps become friends?” After her long winded sentence I just stared at her. It seems this made her think I was angry so she began stuttering and tried to excuse herself, but I grabbed her shoulder and started dragging her along over to her car. “I would love to. Most of my friends went to one of the state schools so I need to make new ones! Let’s go have some fun.” I said as we stepped into the back seat and the driver began the drive. It wasn’t a particularly long drive, about 15 minutes in length, and it was filled with idle chit chat as I came to know Allison better. She was the oldest child of three and her father was the biggest business man in our city. Her family was very well off, as I soon found out when we arrived at the gate to a large mansion, and she was very alone due to that. We talked about what we could do after tea and before long we were stepping through the large wooden doors. The entry way was filled with pieces of art and other fancy things that were strewn about everywhere. What caught my eye was the woman that was wearing a skin tight maid outfit and bending over, it was very indecent. She appeared to have heard us and approached us with a smile. Allison elbowed me lightly as she saw me staring. “This is one of the many robotic maids we have around the house that clean and do all of our chores. This is Veronica, the head bot in charge of the other bots around, all of the bots wear a special outfit that is sprayed onto them by our custom maintenance machines in the basement.” I stare at the bot as she stops in front of us and scans Allison. “Hello mistress Allison, I am glad to see you are home and unharmed. Was your day at school pleasant?” She asked while taking her bag and placing it to the side. “It was great Veronica. I even brought my friend Cassie home to hang out for a while.” She said motioning to me. Once she mentioned me the maid scanned me and her eyes flashed a quick red before she approached me and grabbed my shoulder. She looked me in the eye and spoke. “Unidentified model recognized. Pleases state your designation and manufacturing company.” She said as her eyes glowed and I felt my control slip a bit. “Model designation Cassandra Marks. Manufacturer is Front Side Electronics.” I said in a much blander tone of my normal voice. After the exchange I could move again and looked to Allison who had wide eyes. “Look Allison it is not what i…” I started to say before the maid clamped her hand over my mouth. “Your father had a specialty bot ordered to be your personal maid since you just started college. This bot fits those specifications to the exact measurements. Would you like me to process her?” Veronica asks. I look to Allison and shake my head but she just smiles. “Yeah I didn’t know Daddy was doing that for me. Sure get her ready and put her in my room.” She says before walking away. I panic and look to the maid as she easily lifts me up and walks us over to a large chute in the wall labeled maintenance. With no warning I am dropped into the opening and slide down until I am gripped by what I assume are arms and pulled into a large machine. The machine wasn’t very comfortable as I felt my body stripped of clothing and left standing in a dimly lit opening. I tried finding my way out but instead was blinded as a green light shined into my face and scanned me. ...

Rats

“So you think it is okay?” Robin asked. Jeanie smiled and said, “Oh sure, wipe it out with alcohol, I mean if you are sure that you want to go through with it.” She carried a box containing several white rats to the glass habitat. “You really have no idea who sent it?” “No, not at all. It looks like a really nice swimsuit, expensive looking.” Robin made some notations on the computer terminal. “You’re missing a few rats. It is not made of anything I have seen before, almost like latex. Have you ever worn latex garments before?” ...

How I became a Maid-bot

story continues from part two Part 3: Discovery The boys thought that they had got away with using me, I was now functioning normally as a maid-bot around the house with no outward sign that I been converted into a sexbot by them. The testing continued and they changed certain program details to suit as needed. I continued to enjoy riding along with the program, the computer guiding me through my tasks, ‘so that would be what my life would become as a maid-bot’, I thought. ‘no real thoughts or input into it, just follow the programming.’ ...

How I became a Maid-bot

story continues from part three Part 4: Back to being a Maid It was now close to the time to return to college, I would need to be returned back to Tracy again for me to return to my studies. The project had run successfully for well over two months now, any teething problems seemed to be overcome, even the sexbot incident was seemingly forgotten by all except me. I had several memories of that night stored away from the mainframe computer, which they didn’t know about or let on they knew. I think Charles suspected otherwise. ...

How I became a Maid-bot

story continues from part one Part 2: Sex-bot The next morning I awoke refreshed with what seemed to me to be the best sleep ever, my body felt more alive than it ever had and I really felt good and looked forward to my day as a maid-bot. I had spent the night still dressed in my maid uniform, I straightened myself out as I disconnected from the machine, something seemed in my mind to be missing but I couldn’t yet place what it was. ...

Katja The Toy at The House of Lust 2: Sign in for the Duty

story continued from the part one 2: SIGN IN FOR THE DUTY - STAY FOR GOOD The Stately Welcoming Attire The view inside the door makes Katja stop abruptly on her unsteady heels and also almost stop all her bodily functions. Except for the marble floor and supporting pillars and supporting structures, the walls are lined with rather posh, dark mahogany panels and some black, shiny and puffy upholstery that, in Katja’s eyes can only be - rubber. The furniture in the lobby are a combination of the same dark mahogany and rubber lining, some black but there are other accent colours as well. And to fit to the scene, two creatures that most likely are young and well-proportioned females under all that latex but by the looks, one would guess are kinky, life-size sex dolls instead. Except, one of them just spoke. Incoherently. By closer inspection, it’s a wonder she is still able to speak in the first place. ...

The Rivals

Part 1 - A Friendly Game of Ping Pong She HAD to find a way out - the alternative was unthinkable. Her nefarious opponent had put her into a truly diabolical situation. How had it come to this? Struggling wouldn’t help. Not that she hadn’t tried, of course. But even if she had twice the strength she still wouldn’t be able to break free by force. If there was someone there with her, she could beg and plead. But she was alone. ...

The Rivals 2: The Aftermath

Story continues from part one Part 2: The Aftermath As soon as she got back to her apartment, Kaylee went into her bedroom, shut the door, locked it, and lay face-down on her bed. She was absolutely miserable and didn’t feel up to doing anything at all. She had been lying there a couple of hours when she heard a knock on her bedroom door. It was her roommate checking on her. The two normally had their evening meal together, but Kaylee didn’t have an appetite and didn’t want to talk to anyone. Kaylee, remaining on the bed, told her roommate through the door that she wasn’t feeling well and just wanted to sleep. Her roommate wanted to come in to check on her, but Kaylee was insistent that she be left alone. ...

The Rivals 3: When It Rains, It Pours

Story continues from part two Part 3: When It Rains, It Pours Jenna saw the timer counting down on the screen. She hardly had any time to think! Kaylee had told her she had to press the button and hold it down for five full seconds. She didn’t really understand the reason for this, but knew she’d better do as she was told. She didn’t want to find out what the penalty was which Kaylee had referred to. ...

Ultimate Party Experience

I would like to tell you about the best party I have ever gone to… or at least the most fun. First I will tell you a little about me. I am 5’5” with long blond hair and blue eyes. I have been best friends with Georgia since we were like 5 years old. When we entered high school we start to experiment with sex with each other and guys. We also explored fetish activities as well. That is when I discovered how much I like getting tied during sex. I loved the loss of control, the helpless feeling that went along with good bondage. Throughout high school Georgia would satisfy my bondage cravings because I didn’t trust the boys in school not to think of me as a freak. Georgia and I had many great bondage sessions but those stories are for another day. ...

Heartlocks

Simple things can trigger happy memories, for me it’s the sound of a key in a lock, until now. Once, the rattle of keys in the many locks of the heavy front door found me capering about my room in anticipation. Keys in the front door meant my Elizabeth had returned from her labors. Keys in the front door meant keys would soon unlock the chain wrapped chest in my room, allowing us both to access the ropes and straps and other objects within to stimulate senses and desire. ...

On the 29th

Simple things can trigger happy memories, for Jill, it’s the sound of a key in a lock, until now. It was like the click of a fountain pen, it sounded so small and soft. The click reminded her of the first time May locked her in handcuffs. What followed was a night of submission, pain, and pleasure. From that night forward May’s sadistic relationship with Jill would continue to escalate until now when the sound of a key in a lock triggered excitement and terror in Jill’s heart. ...

On the 29th

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. entry in plaza forum story contest spring 2017 Simple things can trigger happy memories, for Jill, it’s the sound of a key in a lock, until now. It was like the click of a fountain pen, it sounded so small and soft. The click reminded her of the first time May locked her in handcuffs. What followed was a night of submission, pain, and pleasure. From that night forward May’s sadistic relationship with Jill would continue to escalate until now when the sound of a key in a lock triggered excitement and terror in Jill’s heart. ...

Terra Byte

An interesting look at a computer interface of tomorrow. The bond between a geek or geekette and their computer is strong, but this tale takes that to a whole new level. This a very mild SciFi Romance. You will like this more if you are a geek or geekette, but even if you are not, you can still appreciate the romance side of it. The offer was too good to pass up. Euphrates was upgrading their system to use the new artificial intelligence system created for them by Applesoft and needed people to test the AI interface. In exchange for a twenty-five percent discount on all orders for two months, I signed up to be one of the beta testers before the system went fully live. I don’t know how many of us there were worldwide, but they acted like it was a big deal with a select few. Maybe it was. I didn’t hear of anyone else among my friends who was taking advantage of this. ...

Jessica’s Torment 4: Jessi’s Toys

story continues from part three Jessica’s Torment 4: Jessi’s Toys After removing the vaginal shield, and nearly matching vaginal insert, and removing the belt from around her waist, instead of releasing her still shackled left ankle, Jessica reset the timer until morning and reattached the washer to the electromagnet. She once again locked her body in a spread-eagle position on her bed and allowed her multi-orgasmed, electrically beaten and battered body, and, nearly shattered mind to relax and drift off and away from this world. ...

Paradice Lost 9: Supplicants

(story continues from Paradice Lost 8: Bait and Switch) Author’s Note: The following is the conclusion of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Epilogue: Supplicants Gabrielle’s palms gripped the armrests of her hard coach seat, trying her best not to move. Her arms, already sore, were exhausted from digging her elbows into the plastic. Anything to take pressure off her backside during the eight hour flight. Gabrielle’s mascara had run from all the times tears had filled her eyes since disembarking, but at last she was nearly home. ...

Man - Woman - Pony 3: Meeting the Family

story continued from part two Part 3: Meeting the Family and Final Training The next two months were hard toil, not for their mistress of course but for the poor ponies. It was as if they had to start all over again, and to a certain degree they had. It’s true that if you lose one of your senses then the others become more acute, but it took a torrid first week for them to become more sensitive to the bit, reins, and worst of all, the vibrating butt plug. The first day was a bit of a shambles and mistress called it a day at lunch. She had taken them upstairs and outside to the vast gardens, lined them up in the arms of the buggy, and then simply said. ...

The Annual Company Picnic

This story is a fantasy; it takes place in another place, and in another time. The future is not always the way we envision it, it may be better, it may be worse; it may be skewed into another reality all together. In this world, consensual torture for the sake of personal advancement is the reality…. NO fictional characters were seriously injured, maimed or forced to do housework this adventure! Or were they. . . ...

Xia's Pony

Tired to numbness and buzzed from too many shots, Kim walked out of the bar and onto the streets of the city. The sunlight flickered then went out, plunging the city into the eerie twilight of neon and streetlights. She decided to take the long way home, the new way she’d found while looking for a new Chinese restaurant. The old Red Light district was now safe territory thanks to urban renewal. Mom wouldn’t approve, but Kim was too tired to worry about it. Besides, she had her mace. ...

Xia's Pony

Tired to numbness and buzzed from too many shots, Kim walked out of the bar and onto the streets of the city. The sunlight flickered then went out, plunging the city into the eerie twilight of neon and streetlights. She decided to take the long way home, the new way she’d found while looking for a new Chinese restaurant. The old Red Light district was now safe territory thanks to urban renewal. Mom wouldn’t approve, but Kim was too tired to worry about it. Besides, she had her mace. ...

Frankie's Fable 2: Will They Accept Me As I Am?

(story continues from Frankie’s Fable 1: Tea With Mother) story continued from part one Part 2: Will They Accept Me As I Am? It’s true, when you have had good sex, and I had had good sex, strange at first, but it was very good, when I come to think of it, your outlook of just about everything improves. I gained in confidence again, and for the next couple of weeks I was just happy to chill, walk the neighbourhood, go to the gym, and generally have a relaxed time. I was adjusting to my new life every day, getting used to my body, getting used to behaving, well, being a woman. The gym was interesting, for obvious reasons I left my old one and found an all-women’s one close by. ...

Retirement Plan

They had been very careful. Maria and Toni had selected just one girl a month. One girl from the hundred or so who showed up at their modeling studio every month. One girl who had no one to come looking for them. One girl who no one would miss. Today they had bundled up girl number twenty-four. At fifty thousand Dollars per girl they had done quite well for themselves to the tune of $1.2 million. Katrina was naked. She had a leather bondage hood over her head with the blindfold and gag firmly in place. She wore leather cuffs also locked tight to her wrists and ankles. The cuffs were locked together with a ten inch chain securing her wrists to her ankles holding her in a hogtie despite the girls frantic attempts to slip free. ...

Flynn & Debbie in the Mannequin Machine

Two department store workers fall into a machine and emerge as mannequins… “Debbie, this is Flynn. She’s a new girl, and we’re going to start her in Display. Would you mind taking her in hand and showing her what we do?” The supervisor left Flynn with Debbie, who gave the new girl a rather cool greeting. All the girls who worked in the fashion department at Roebuck’s were attractive and well-dressed, and Flynn was no exception. But there was a style gap here; none of the other girls wore asymmetrical pigtails, or a top that was cut off to show off a navel piercing, or sneakers with two different bright-colored shoelaces. Flynn was dressing downtown at a very uptown department store. She was a tall, lavishly built brunette who always thought she should lose ten pounds, even though boys never complained. Though she fretted aloud about having a curvy belly instead of a flat one, she had a marked tendency to show that belly off with short tops and low-cut jeans. ...

Fetish World

“It’s time.” “Coming.” Slipping into the jacket of her smart business suit, Trish glanced at the mirror and smiled. Not bad, she thought. Not bad at all. Only three weeks until her fortieth birthday, and she could still turn heads. Still smiling, she turned and left her office. “Ok, Gina, let’s go.” Nodding, her assistant fell in beside her. “Everything in place?” “Pretty much,” Gina replied, eyes never lifting from the pad she carried in one hand. How, Trish wondered, can she do that all day without walking into things? “We did have one no-show at the Worm Race, but one of the instructors from the Wrap Academy offered to fill in, so we’re good.” ...

Free Shipping

“One more day and we’re on vacation, I can’t wait to leave.” Vicky said. “I can’t wait to get there, traveling with you is no vacation.” Kelly said. “I didn’t complain last year.” Vicky said. “You did get a little ruffled in the hotel.” Kelly said. “I could have gone to lunch, that was just mean.” Vicky said. “So will you be traveling as luggage again? I’ll bring my lumbar belt this time.” Kelly said. ...

The Contract

The wagon makes its slow steady progress along the hard pack road. The horse is moving at a pace somewhere between a walk and a trot. The man at the reins and the woman beside him stare blankly ahead as people tend to do when on a long journey. Behind are four, fresh mares, all young, fit. One of them is seventeen today, although she is unaware of it. Mares have no sense of time, nor day. Weeks, months, years mean nothing. They are under contract and the days pass, pass without noting. ...

The Adventures Of Carolina Skye

Pausing as she moved across the parking lot, the woman smiled, shifting the bundles in her arms. “Beautiful,” she murmured. Before her sat a large Peterbilt truck, its metal-flake emerald green paint gleaming in the light. On the side of the sleeper, a mural depicted peach trees silhouetted before a setting sun. Above, gilt letters spelled out the words “Carolina Skye”. Seeing a figure standing by the door, she frowned, walking quickly forward. ...

Snowbound 13: The Return of Valerie Newman

story continued from part 12 Chapter 13: The Return of Valerie Newman One mid-morning, just before lunch, Beth and Cassandra were relaxing together in the jail cell after a particularly hard scene the night before. Mistress Allison had whipped them both to a screaming frenzy, and their bodies displayed the whip marks that they would carry for some time! Afterwards, they had sought comfort in each other’s arms: after all, what else could two naked girls do while confined in a jail cell? ...

The Standard of Living

WARNING! This story is only for adults over the age of 18 and contains Strong Sexual Content. It is intended as a work of fiction for ADULTS only, and the author does not in any way condone similar behavior. If you are under the age or 18 or reside in a state, nation, or planet that prohibits such behavior, stop reading immediately!!! Archiving permitted, reposting is permitted; but only if you include this statement of limitation of use and notify the author by e-mail. The author forbids you to make, distribute, or sell multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format. However, individual readers may make single copies of the story for their own, non-commercial use. Copyright (c) 2010 by [email protected] ...

Jill's Adventure into Total Slavery 7: Heather and Norma get caught

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 6: A New Slave Arrives) Part 7: Heather and Norma get caught Tom finally contacted Jason and told him that they would be visiting in two week and the girls were looking forward to the vacation, as the last month had been very stressful, but everything was working fine and there was no major loss. Tom told the girls to go shopping for new outfits for the vacation as they earned it with their hard work over the last month. They left to go shopping, where they both bought string bikinis and skimpy outfits and Norma also bought a few sexy nightgowns to please Tom. ...

A Night I Won't Soon Forget 2

(story continues from A Night I Won’t Soon Forget) Part Two —-Desolates recollection: Alyssa looked at me with a wild eyed look. She was biting her lip as she pulled the black plastic trash bag down around her waist so she could move towards me, meanwhile my wife Jen was staring at her lustfully. I could tell that Jen was in such a state of orgasmic euphoria that she was singularly focused on Alyssa’s body, which was glistening with sweat and flushed from her multiple orgasm adventure. ...

Kiss the Girl 2

(story continues from Kiss the Girl) Part 2 “It’s just a game… a bondage game… right?” I asked in a voice barely louder than a whisper. CeeCee looked back at me, trembling just a little, perhaps. “Right?” I asked again. “Right?” Though she made no more movement, I could tell what her answer was going to be by the way she was breathing and the blur of tears forming in her eyes. ...

Kira 3

(story continues from Kira 2) Part Three “My Queen?” For a moment, the woman standing in the center of the room seemed not to hear. Then, slowly, she turned, hands fumbling at a buckle for the armor she wore. “What is it?” “My Queen, you have a visitor.” The woman scowled. “Do I look like I have time for a visitor? Whoever it is, get rid of them.” “Yes, my Queen. I will tell Her Majesty you are not accepting visitors today.” ...

Snowbound 12: Fringe Benefits

story continued from part 11 Chapter 12: Fringe Benefits One day, while Cassandra was helping Kate clean the Playroom after a night’s bondage scene, she came upon a piece of equipment that she did not recognize! “Kate, what’s this?” They were both dressed in Maid’s uniforms, and since they were doing actual cleaning, they were wearing normal not fetish attire. Except for being corseted, and wearing collars, that is! Cassandra held up what appeared to be a large piece of triangular shaped leather, complete with a series of straps that made the whole thing look rather menacing indeed! ...

Caution

If there was one thing Stella Jordan believed in, it was caution. The world, she knew, was a dangerous place, and only by exercising caution could a person remain safe. If you don’t give someone the means to do something bad, she was fond of saying, then the bad thing will never be done. Stella’s home was designed with this philosophy in mind. With its sturdy block walls and metal roof, it offered little to tempt any aspiring arsonist, while underground phone and power lines served to prevent any kind of sabotage of services. Iron bars and solid shutters adorned each window, removing the risk of someone breaking in. All in all, Stella’s house protected her from anything and everything someone might wish to do to her. Until, that is, she met Brenda. ...

The Protest

Dalveer was as pure as the snow. Born and raised in the UK but with strict Indian parents. She had always been taught that her body should remain pure until the night of her wedding. Dalveer was 23 and in good shape and had recently moved away to study at University. She had been totally devoted to her studies and had only made friends with one English girl, Clara. One day while sitting in the cafeteria Clara had been telling Dalveer about a demonstration she was going on to protest about the Power Station that was about 20 miles away, it was about to be expanded into some ancient forest land. Clara was committed to saving the trees. “You should come”, she said to Dalveer. Dalveer instantly dismissed it as not being her thing and she was sure that her parents would not approve. ...

Freedom of the Press

I am going to die of embarrassment when the media course open up tomorrow, thought Sarah. If I don’t actually die first! This is unbearable, I’m a physical wreck already and there is no way we can do anything about our situation, and if this doesn’t kill us I am going to murder Vicky myself! Vicky meanwhile was having similar thoughts, being found here like this was going to destroy any chance of being taken seriously as a journalist. ...

Subterranean Sally 4

story continued from part three Part Four I lay there for ages crying into the mask. Feeling betrayed like her in the story, but knowing it was my fault just made it worse. Bob was obviously scared that I’d placed myself in danger again and maybe this ‘extra’ time might snap me out of it. Repeatedly I replayed that moment upstairs, swishing happily around and grabbing the locket, one of two that I’d kept of Donna’s… this one white, the other black… “OH BLAST!” I screamed into the gag, now remembering the safe key WAS IN THE OTHER ONE! Weeping now at my carelessness, I’d kept the key in there because I’d worn that one with a dark blue dress for the night at the hotel with my girlfriends! So ‘all I had to do’ was wait for Bob’ to re-establish my text capabilty… so I settled down. Worked hard at doing my exercises and prayed like heck it’d only be the first week… It took nearly a month! The screen startled me and I’d almost forgotten how the keyboard worked when I saw communications were up. Bob and Mary standing there and it was mum who was tapping. ‘Dearest Sally. We’re sorry to have kept you down there honey, but felt…’ They stopped as a flow of gibberish came across. I cursed and backspaced, tapping quickly in case he switched me off again. ‘Hi guys, welcome back. But dad, I feel so stupud. My safe key is in the OTHER locket… can you go and chekc’ he read, ignoring the spelling mistakes and I saw his head resting against Mary’s shoulders for a moment. He quickly left the room and I nervously waited, my eyes struggling to focus as I’d been in virtual darkness for so long. Muscle-wise I felt really bad, the cramps just permenantly painful now and I swore this was going to be the LAST time I’d be ever down here. He returned waving the key and the ring full of padlock ones. Mary leapt up and embraced him, both bursting into tears and I was crying too, hoping he’d whip the wardrobe doors open and start up the jackhammer… ‘OK sweetheart. We really should have checked ourselves. I’m gonna kick myself for ages. So I’ll start freeing you tomorrow morning. It’s Sunday night and a bit late to start drilling now…’ I cursed unladylike but knew he wouldn’t budge. ‘Fair enough, and again I’m sorry. I’ve been exercising but still feel shi… Sorry rotten’ I tapped, grinning when Mary waggled a mocking finger. We ‘chatted’ a lot more and eventually an hour later they signed off with virtual hugs, Bob switching my movies and music back on. ‘You’ll need them to drown out the drill eh?’ He was right and I suffered horribly next afternoon as the thundering grew louder. At one point I started tapping out for him to STOP and cover me up again! Thankfully that got backspaced before he saw it. The pair worked SO hard and I screamed with delight when a big chunk of concrete was levered away and I saw the bars of my cage. Now the real delicate work started as they chiselled and dug deeper using manual tools as they worked more out from inside the cage bars. One thump made the coffin creak and I saw Mary gesturing, Bob now realising he’d go through the wood if he wasn’t careful. The sight of Bob unlocking the cage reduced me to tears of joy. Each one was waved to the camera and I squealed when the last came off and was crying when the top bars were removed. But after hours of labour I sensed they were exhausted just as I could see the full length of the lid. If they carried on they’d be here a long time til I could get up from the casket. Then be taken upstairs and so on. ‘Hey guys, I know you’re close but if you’re getting tired then carry on tomorrow, yes? I don’t want you knackered and the bit getting me out of here will take a long time. Bob I can see you flexing that wrist. Have breaks… before you do some mischief.’ They cuddled and I saw Mary talking and agreement was reached. ‘OK sweetie, glad you understand and thanks for that, look forward to seeing you in the morning.’ I never slept that night, constantly flicking between cameras and movies heart leaping when I finally saw them reappearing. ‘Hi darling, hope you’re OK. We’re a lot better today so be patient. Think of that lovely bath waiting for you’ Mary wrote and I grinned, trying to ignore the fact that my body odour was starting to affect my nasal passages. Not a real stink but noticeable all the same. The hoist was brought in to lift me out. Mary warning the power was about to go out briefly. I held my breath obviously and sighed on feeling the coffin lurching upwards… stopping soon afterwards and everything returning, air and light, enabling me to watch as they swung me over onto the carpet. My eyes were streaming with tears as I heard the popping of the covers then the magical wrrring. “Brace yourself Sally, eyes closed please darling. We’re opening you up now.” Mary shouted and I did. CRAAACK! I was shuddering like anything as fresh air assaulted my nostrils. A hand touched mine and I clasped it… hairy, must be Bob’s and I cautiously tried to open one eye. “Ahhh… lights down please…” I squealed through the gag. Closing it again as the shock battered me, thankfully they understood and I heard Mary run for the wall and banging something. “OK honey, just a few torches aglow now. Try again.” This time was more successful and I was crying as I saw the two vague figures alongside me. They too were in tears and we held hands again. “There’s nothing left of you girl…” he exclaimed, stroking my torso and despite the fact I wanted out, just to be TOUCHED by a human again was enough. Listening as my restraints were unlocked one by one, pressure on my limbs relaxing but I dared not move just yet as it hurt so much. Now the important one and Bob placed fingers on the mask and slowly lifted it up. “Urrgghh…” I squealed as the gag slid out. Despite the fact I’d recently had a drink I was as dry as a bone. My tongue relieved to be able to stick it out! “Bloody hell… you look a mess!” I was told and somehow I grinned. A straw was shoved into me and I drained the whole lot in a couple of slurps. Remembering one of the stories I so slooowly tried to lift my head up… and failed! Mary massaging my arms and gradually I was able to lift my hands up. Wincing as the pain tore through me. “This isn’t going to work,” Bob said half an hour later as I wailed again on trying to sit up. For a moment I thought… and stared at him in shock. “Don’t be daft Sally, you’re not going back down OK?” he joked, reaching in and patting my trembling hands. I smiled wryly and Mary grinned as I got a kiss. We discussed what they would do and Bob left and returned with another drink, this time apparently laced with painkillers. I paused then knocked it back; soon feeling nothing, as my limbs just seemed to lose any sensation, this followed by the rest of me fading away. Bob having said it was the best way to get me out. What happened next was the thundering headache to beat all migraines I’d ever endured. Waking up in a bed in darkness as I realised my eyes were blindfolded. Wrists lightly bound in padded cuffs, these connected to a waist belt and for a moment I nearly panicked. “It’s OK sweetheart, I’m here hon,” Mary said as I called out that I was awake. Muscles screaming in pain and she quickly undid my arms. “I’ll turn the lights down before you finish,” she said next so I waited. Wriggling slightly, luxuriating in silk and I assumed she’d done this for me. Finally I slipped it off and looked up to see mum properly and it felt good as she leaned in to kiss me. Questions followed and Mary sat down and told me how they’d carried me upstairs where I’d been stripped and washed by mum alone then put to bed… two days ago! I’d slept solidly for thirty-six hours… wow! “Yeah, no wonder I feel shi… Oops, need to remember my manners now,” I chuckled and that got me a hug. Mary acknowledged this and allowed me to sit up, well she helped me, as I couldn’t quite manage that on my own. From here I could see my face in the dressing table mirror and I was appalled. Running both hands over my torso and I was concerned. “Wow, too skinny… not good.” I said and she agreed, saying once I could eat proper food that I needed to get back up to a healthier weight for my height. “Another week or so down there and you’d have been in REAL trouble young lady. I hope… this’ll be the last time you… it’s SO silly for you to keep hiding away like this. Please darling, don’t go down there again…” Taking my hands and kissing them. I knew she meant well but I sighed, trying not to look upset. “Yeah, I know, but it’s just the way I am Mary. Been like it my whole life as Bob’s probably said, yes?” She replied that they’d spent many hours discussing me, worried that I could need proper psychiatric care if this went too far, but hearing that I was adamant it’d not be happening. “No way, not gonna have someone poking round my head love… period. If you want I’ll talk to Milly or one of my other friends but please… just accept me for what I am. I’ll try to improve I promise.” She looked at me and finally nodded. “OK, I had to ask Sal, just to see what you’d say. I’ll hold you to your word though. Now it’s nearly lunchtime, fancy trying to get up?” I grinned and she fetched the kimono as I tried to swing my legs out, somehow succeeding and before long I was upright. Felt horrendous and Mary had to support me for a while as I was walked up and down the room but I was pleased to eventually get in and out of the bathroom unaided. We lurched downstairs and I nearly tripped over my nightie hem, Mary catching me well. Into the kitchen I went, mum behind me and Bob turned, a smile on his face. “Hiya sweetheart, welcome back,” he grinned and we came close for a hug and kiss. Then I headed for the table and just made it. Flopping into the seat as my head started spinning. Coffee was served into a beaker with straw and it went down a treat. They left me alone in there for a while with a newspaper, the pair obviously talking somewhere else but they did come back an hour later and Bob made lunch for us all. That was the start of my rehabilitation, a great omelette dinner following, I didn’t even know dad could cook one! “All this time you’ve kept that quiet…” I joked and they both chuckled and gradually they debriefed me as to what had gone on, both their honeymoon, and I remembered to ask Bob how his wrist was. “It’s OK Sally. But now you’re our most important worry. Need to get you fit and healthy again. I know what you and Mary discussed upstairs… and despite my best thoughts I’m not going to close the room up. Looks like we’re going to have to accept you as things are. We’ll let you use your coffin for trialing stuff or the odd weekend. But young lady, if you want to go down and be caged too there then the minimum burial time will be a month… no less. Sorry but it’s bloody exhausting digging you out each time. We ached as bad as you did yesterday…” I bridled at that and he waited for the explosion, which never came as I suspected he was testing me. I surrendered and gave them both hugs before asking to go back upstairs before I fell asleep again. Mary took me and after looking through their trip photos I was put to bed again, this time unbound. Over the next few months I was good as gold as I recovered, thankfully with little side effects. “Even your head is getting better,” Bob quipped one day. My friends were glad I was back, Milly especially and we Skype each other at least twice a week. Her relationship with the fellow Californian hasn’t lasted, he got busted for something serious and she was very upset. Least I was able to understand that, Mary saw us talking that night for hours but Mil at least was able to smile by the end of it. “Thanks love, glad to be a help, just wish I could meet you over there sometime.” I replied, hoping that I could have another holiday in the States out of it. They finally allowed me to get a part-time volunteer job at the local library and that did wonders for my self-esteem, way better than they imagined. Mind you it’s probably the noisiest place of learning in our town as I chat to other ladies. We giggle watching blokes furtively going into the ‘adult’ section… if only they knew that the primly dressed twenty-something manning the desk has ‘appeared in Vegas!’ Didn’t even need to go into the coffin room though I knew Bob was tidying it up. Smoothing out concrete edging, saying that ‘if’ there was a next time it’d just be soil. Eventually curiosity won the battle and I persuaded him to let me in one afternoon while Mary was out for a reason I didn’t know. The carpet and a load of wooden planks were pulled back to reveal his labours. Looking down I was pleased the cage was still there, noticing it WAS anchored after all, heavy bolts at each corner. The sides sloped up from the plinth, a proper staircase at the opposite end from the pipe channel. Bob led me down and I patted the cage, smiling at an old friend and he grinned at me. “Fancy a quick go?” he asked and I paused. “Well… quick is a month yes?” he nodded and I pouted royally. “Not fair, you teasing me…” but I was smiling and went to climb out. “It’s a month IF you’re in the coffin Sally, but just in the cage, well that is different.” I stared at him and he flipped up the latches then opened the top and peered in then pointed. “I’ll let you have an hour inside Sally before tea.” That got him a hug and I hurried upstairs to use my bathroom. Arriving back to see he was down there with a box of restraints, locks and so on. Blankets and pillow laid there for ‘comfort’ as he attached some manacles to each corner. ...

Subterranean Sally 4

(story continues from Subterranean Sally 3) Part Four I lay there for ages crying into the mask. Feeling betrayed like her in the story, but knowing it was my fault just made it worse. Bob was obviously scared that I’d placed myself in danger again and maybe this ‘extra’ time might snap me out of it. Repeatedly I replayed that moment upstairs, swishing happily around and grabbing the locket, one of two that I’d kept of Donna’s… this one white, the other black… “OH BLAST!” I screamed into the gag, now remembering the safe key WAS IN THE OTHER ONE! Weeping now at my carelessness, I’d kept the key in there because I’d worn that one with a dark blue dress for the night at the hotel with my girlfriends! So ‘all I had to do’ was wait for Bob’ to re-establish my text capabilty… so I settled down. Worked hard at doing my exercises and prayed like heck it’d only be the first week… It took nearly a month! The screen startled me and I’d almost forgotten how the keyboard worked when I saw communications were up. Bob and Mary standing there and it was mum who was tapping. ‘Dearest Sally. We’re sorry to have kept you down there honey, but felt…’ They stopped as a flow of gibberish came across. I cursed and backspaced, tapping quickly in case he switched me off again. ‘Hi guys, welcome back. But dad, I feel so stupud. My safe key is in the OTHER locket… can you go and chekc’ he read, ignoring the spelling mistakes and I saw his head resting against Mary’s shoulders for a moment. He quickly left the room and I nervously waited, my eyes struggling to focus as I’d been in virtual darkness for so long. Muscle-wise I felt really bad, the cramps just permenantly painful now and I swore this was going to be the LAST time I’d be ever down here. He returned waving the key and the ring full of padlock ones. Mary leapt up and embraced him, both bursting into tears and I was crying too, hoping he’d whip the wardrobe doors open and start up the jackhammer… ‘OK sweetheart. We really should have checked ourselves. I’m gonna kick myself for ages. So I’ll start freeing you tomorrow morning. It’s Sunday night and a bit late to start drilling now…’ I cursed unladylike but knew he wouldn’t budge. ‘Fair enough, and again I’m sorry. I’ve been exercising but still feel shi… Sorry rotten’ I tapped, grinning when Mary waggled a mocking finger. We ‘chatted’ a lot more and eventually an hour later they signed off with virtual hugs, Bob switching my movies and music back on. ‘You’ll need them to drown out the drill eh?’ He was right and I suffered horribly next afternoon as the thundering grew louder. At one point I started tapping out for him to STOP and cover me up again! Thankfully that got backspaced before he saw it. The pair worked SO hard and I screamed with delight when a big chunk of concrete was levered away and I saw the bars of my cage. Now the real delicate work started as they chiselled and dug deeper using manual tools as they worked more out from inside the cage bars. One thump made the coffin creak and I saw Mary gesturing, Bob now realising he’d go through the wood if he wasn’t careful. The sight of Bob unlocking the cage reduced me to tears of joy. Each one was waved to the camera and I squealed when the last came off and was crying when the top bars were removed. But after hours of labour I sensed they were exhausted just as I could see the full length of the lid. If they carried on they’d be here a long time til I could get up from the casket. Then be taken upstairs and so on. ‘Hey guys, I know you’re close but if you’re getting tired then carry on tomorrow, yes? I don’t want you knackered and the bit getting me out of here will take a long time. Bob I can see you flexing that wrist. Have breaks… before you do some mischief.’ They cuddled and I saw Mary talking and agreement was reached. ‘OK sweetie, glad you understand and thanks for that, look forward to seeing you in the morning.’ I never slept that night, constantly flicking between cameras and movies heart leaping when I finally saw them reappearing. ‘Hi darling, hope you’re OK. We’re a lot better today so be patient. Think of that lovely bath waiting for you’ Mary wrote and I grinned, trying to ignore the fact that my body odour was starting to affect my nasal passages. Not a real stink but noticeable all the same. The hoist was brought in to lift me out. Mary warning the power was about to go out briefly. I held my breath obviously and sighed on feeling the coffin lurching upwards… stopping soon afterwards and everything returning, air and light, enabling me to watch as they swung me over onto the carpet. My eyes were streaming with tears as I heard the popping of the covers then the magical wrrring. “Brace yourself Sally, eyes closed please darling. We’re opening you up now.” Mary shouted and I did. CRAAACK! I was shuddering like anything as fresh air assaulted my nostrils. A hand touched mine and I clasped it… hairy, must be Bob’s and I cautiously tried to open one eye. “Ahhh… lights down please…” I squealed through the gag. Closing it again as the shock battered me, thankfully they understood and I heard Mary run for the wall and banging something. “OK honey, just a few torches aglow now. Try again.” This time was more successful and I was crying as I saw the two vague figures alongside me. They too were in tears and we held hands again. “There’s nothing left of you girl…” he exclaimed, stroking my torso and despite the fact I wanted out, just to be TOUCHED by a human again was enough. Listening as my restraints were unlocked one by one, pressure on my limbs relaxing but I dared not move just yet as it hurt so much. Now the important one and Bob placed fingers on the mask and slowly lifted it up. “Urrgghh…” I squealed as the gag slid out. Despite the fact I’d recently had a drink I was as dry as a bone. My tongue relieved to be able to stick it out! “Bloody hell… you look a mess!” I was told and somehow I grinned. A straw was shoved into me and I drained the whole lot in a couple of slurps. Remembering one of the stories I so slooowly tried to lift my head up… and failed! Mary massaging my arms and gradually I was able to lift my hands up. Wincing as the pain tore through me. “This isn’t going to work,” Bob said half an hour later as I wailed again on trying to sit up. For a moment I thought… and stared at him in shock. “Don’t be daft Sally, you’re not going back down OK?” he joked, reaching in and patting my trembling hands. I smiled wryly and Mary grinned as I got a kiss. We discussed what they would do and Bob left and returned with another drink, this time apparently laced with painkillers. I paused then knocked it back; soon feeling nothing, as my limbs just seemed to lose any sensation, this followed by the rest of me fading away. Bob having said it was the best way to get me out. What happened next was the thundering headache to beat all migraines I’d ever endured. Waking up in a bed in darkness as I realised my eyes were blindfolded. Wrists lightly bound in padded cuffs, these connected to a waist belt and for a moment I nearly panicked. “It’s OK sweetheart, I’m here hon,” Mary said as I called out that I was awake. Muscles screaming in pain and she quickly undid my arms. “I’ll turn the lights down before you finish,” she said next so I waited. Wriggling slightly, luxuriating in silk and I assumed she’d done this for me. Finally I slipped it off and looked up to see mum properly and it felt good as she leaned in to kiss me. Questions followed and Mary sat down and told me how they’d carried me upstairs where I’d been stripped and washed by mum alone then put to bed… two days ago! I’d slept solidly for thirty-six hours… wow! “Yeah, no wonder I feel shi… Oops, need to remember my manners now,” I chuckled and that got me a hug. Mary acknowledged this and allowed me to sit up, well she helped me, as I couldn’t quite manage that on my own. From here I could see my face in the dressing table mirror and I was appalled. Running both hands over my torso and I was concerned. “Wow, too skinny… not good.” I said and she agreed, saying once I could eat proper food that I needed to get back up to a healthier weight for my height. “Another week or so down there and you’d have been in REAL trouble young lady. I hope… this’ll be the last time you… it’s SO silly for you to keep hiding away like this. Please darling, don’t go down there again…” Taking my hands and kissing them. I knew she meant well but I sighed, trying not to look upset. “Yeah, I know, but it’s just the way I am Mary. Been like it my whole life as Bob’s probably said, yes?” She replied that they’d spent many hours discussing me, worried that I could need proper psychiatric care if this went too far, but hearing that I was adamant it’d not be happening. “No way, not gonna have someone poking round my head love… period. If you want I’ll talk to Milly or one of my other friends but please… just accept me for what I am. I’ll try to improve I promise.” She looked at me and finally nodded. “OK, I had to ask Sal, just to see what you’d say. I’ll hold you to your word though. Now it’s nearly lunchtime, fancy trying to get up?” I grinned and she fetched the kimono as I tried to swing my legs out, somehow succeeding and before long I was upright. Felt horrendous and Mary had to support me for a while as I was walked up and down the room but I was pleased to eventually get in and out of the bathroom unaided. We lurched downstairs and I nearly tripped over my nightie hem, Mary catching me well. Into the kitchen I went, mum behind me and Bob turned, a smile on his face. “Hiya sweetheart, welcome back,” he grinned and we came close for a hug and kiss. Then I headed for the table and just made it. Flopping into the seat as my head started spinning. Coffee was served into a beaker with straw and it went down a treat. They left me alone in there for a while with a newspaper, the pair obviously talking somewhere else but they did come back an hour later and Bob made lunch for us all. That was the start of my rehabilitation, a great omelette dinner following, I didn’t even know dad could cook one! “All this time you’ve kept that quiet…” I joked and they both chuckled and gradually they debriefed me as to what had gone on, both their honeymoon, and I remembered to ask Bob how his wrist was. “It’s OK Sally. But now you’re our most important worry. Need to get you fit and healthy again. I know what you and Mary discussed upstairs… and despite my best thoughts I’m not going to close the room up. Looks like we’re going to have to accept you as things are. We’ll let you use your coffin for trialing stuff or the odd weekend. But young lady, if you want to go down and be caged too there then the minimum burial time will be a month… no less. Sorry but it’s bloody exhausting digging you out each time. We ached as bad as you did yesterday…” I bridled at that and he waited for the explosion, which never came as I suspected he was testing me. I surrendered and gave them both hugs before asking to go back upstairs before I fell asleep again. Mary took me and after looking through their trip photos I was put to bed again, this time unbound. Over the next few months I was good as gold as I recovered, thankfully with little side effects. “Even your head is getting better,” Bob quipped one day. My friends were glad I was back, Milly especially and we Skype each other at least twice a week. Her relationship with the fellow Californian hasn’t lasted, he got busted for something serious and she was very upset. Least I was able to understand that, Mary saw us talking that night for hours but Mil at least was able to smile by the end of it. “Thanks love, glad to be a help, just wish I could meet you over there sometime.” I replied, hoping that I could have another holiday in the States out of it. They finally allowed me to get a part-time volunteer job at the local library and that did wonders for my self-esteem, way better than they imagined. Mind you it’s probably the noisiest place of learning in our town as I chat to other ladies. We giggle watching blokes furtively going into the ‘adult’ section… if only they knew that the primly dressed twenty-something manning the desk has ‘appeared in Vegas!’ Didn’t even need to go into the coffin room though I knew Bob was tidying it up. Smoothing out concrete edging, saying that ‘if’ there was a next time it’d just be soil. Eventually curiosity won the battle and I persuaded him to let me in one afternoon while Mary was out for a reason I didn’t know. The carpet and a load of wooden planks were pulled back to reveal his labours. Looking down I was pleased the cage was still there, noticing it WAS anchored after all, heavy bolts at each corner. The sides sloped up from the plinth, a proper staircase at the opposite end from the pipe channel. Bob led me down and I patted the cage, smiling at an old friend and he grinned at me. “Fancy a quick go?” he asked and I paused. “Well… quick is a month yes?” he nodded and I pouted royally. “Not fair, you teasing me…” but I was smiling and went to climb out. “It’s a month IF you’re in the coffin Sally, but just in the cage, well that is different.” I stared at him and he flipped up the latches then opened the top and peered in then pointed. “I’ll let you have an hour inside Sally before tea.” That got him a hug and I hurried upstairs to use my bathroom. Arriving back to see he was down there with a box of restraints, locks and so on. Blankets and pillow laid there for ‘comfort’ as he attached some manacles to each corner. ...

Curiosity Killed the Cat

It was once again time for the national UFO convention, and that meant that we had to keep especially close track of certain individuals of interest to us. Most of the convention’s attendees were harmless enough, some just as crazy as we tried to portray them to encourage the population not to take them seriously, and others just plain fun and out to make a buck. There were of course some true believers in the group with real experiences, and it was my duty to keep track of one of those specifically, and the others generally. She was twenty seven years old and the guys on the detail with me called her Red, even though she had a more official code name for surveillance purposes. Red was a natural red head (the guys had told me, as if I truly wanted to know) and quite stunning, and I had drawn the duty of watching her because she was very distracting to the male members of our detail. Red was pretty sharp too, she never carried a cell phone of any kind, and she drove an older car manufactured before tracking technology had been embedded into their systems. ...

Mistress Latexa's Rubberdoll 5: The Honeymoon

story continued from part four Part 5: The Honeymoon The pealing of bells from the castle’s belfry still rang in my ears as my beloved Mistress Latexa and I stepped into the bright sunshine splashing upon the patio just outside the wedding hall. Only moments before a lusty and heartfelt cheer had erupted from the assembled congregation as she and I were joined in a bond that could never be torn asunder, the pledging of one soul to the care and control of another for all eternity. ...

Subterranean Sally

story continued from part one Part Two The answer being YES two sleeps later! It was the drilling that startled me from a snooze. The TV on and showing Bob at work and I don’t mind admitting I was relieved having not seen him at all yesterday. For the first time I’d started to worry that he really HAD locked me away for good. ‘Silly Sally, course he wouldn’t’ I muttered as I watched as bucket followed bucket as lumps of concrete were hoisted away and then began work on the soil below. That took what seemed ages but as the scraping got louder I knew he was close. I screamed out loud on seeing the top of my coffin appearing and he heard me! A scribbled sign… ‘Hello sweetheart, nearly there’ Another hour or so and I was quietly sobbing as the coffin was raised out and swung onto the tarpaulin covered carpet. I watched him ease out the caps over the screws then wrrrr times eight and he paused to write another sign. ‘Brace yourself, opening top now’ I squealed in pain as the light poured into my eyes. It was SO bright and I knew I should have heeded his warning and closed them. “Sorry love, thought you’d be ready…” he chuckled, reaching in and untaping my fingers. Getting another wail as I unclenched them. “Won’t do that next time,” Bob said and I grinned behind the mask. I’ll not be doing this for a VERY long time… well at least not until I change the food recipes! That mask came off and he saw my teary and very tired looking face and the guy seemed concerned but I assured him I was fine. The rest of the restraints were unlocked, Bob noticing slack round my waist and joked I was half the size of last week. That got me to ask the date and I was amazed to find I’d only been down there five days and it was Saturday afternoon! “But I counted seven sleeps, are you sure?” I gasped and he nodded, saying it was FA Cup Final day and he wanted to watch the match at 3pm. I tried not to sigh… or tell him to put me back down there but instead tried and failed to get out under my own steam. My muscles hurt like hell, I should have wriggled and flexed a lot more, he’d even suggested I start doing that a couple of sleeps ago. Bob looked at his watch and I knew… “Look, you go and watch the game, I’ll just lie here and exercise OK?” he nodded and we had our first kiss, him giving my torso a stroke too. “Proud of you Sally and well done too” he said then hurried off to watch some pointless match… cheers dad! By the time he returned, happy his sweepstake team had won I was sitting up, massaging my legs but dreading the removal of the catheters that were now unplugged from the base. I’d had them before in hospital after a bad fall and had forgotten how painful they can be after a few days. We had another smooch then he brought me a cup of tea. “Thanks… if I do this again I’ll have to work out a way of serving hot drinks and stuff. But not yet” I said, seeing him look at me, probable thinking I’d be doing it again shortly. After the tea was drunk I bent down and unbuckled my shoes then Bob reached under my armpits, lifting me up till I was against his chest. Slowly he lowered me til my feet touched the ground… and to no surprise I could hardly stand without support. He changed grip and I clutched a shoulder as he turned round and we slowly walked to the staircase. “No chance…” I said looking upstairs and he grinned, hand going under my butt and sweeping me off the ground. I squealed as my back muscles couldn’t take the movement that quickly and he apologised before carrying me to my bedroom. A sheet covered the bed and he laid me on it then suggested I remove the tubes while he ran me a bath. “Yeah, so you don’t have to watch eh? Wuss,” I chuckled and he grinned sheepishly, tossed me a box of tissues then fled into the bathroom. I had to stuff a hankie in my mouth to get them out! But there seemed to be no ill effects and I waited for him to emerge. Quite how Bob would take my request that he strip his daughter naked than put her into the bath, wash her from head to foot and suchlike I wasn’t sure. So when he came out he saw I was still dressed and paused. He’s quicker than I thought and shook his head when I tugged the hem of the dress. “Not a chance Sal, I’ll carry you in there and unzip the frock but the rest you’ll have to manage alone, OK? I don’t mind the odd hug and kiss we share but no further. It wouldn’t be fair on either of us, understand?” I nearly had a tantrum but stopped myself, remembering I was the ‘new Sally’ now so grinned wryly. “Fair enough, and thanks…” I shuddered as he undid me, his other hand holding the two bits at my neck. Reaching up and taking them off him and I allowed Bob to leave. That bath never felt so good! And I was there long enough that I needed to top it up or I’d freeze. Clambering out almost defeated me but somehow I managed, staggering into the bedroom and finding Bob had left a long white nightie and patterned kimono hanging up for me to use. It wasn’t mine, I’m a PJ’s or T-shirt and shorts lass, so I’ll assume he wants me to dress like a lady now rather than slob around showing off. My skin was tingling as the silky fabric rubbed me all over… lovely and now my legs were stronger I strutted and swished round the room. Having read about the girls who liked these I now saw what the fuss was about, sliding my hands over my body, stroking nipples and feeling myself shudder. A long session on my hair followed by some discreet slap and I was ready. Slippers on and I carefully walked downstairs where I could smell dinner. I’d lost enough weight and was ravenous. Coming into the kitchen and Bob smiled as he saw what I was wearing. “Yeah, the ‘new Sally’s much better,” he said coming over seeing me standing there. I walked into his embrace and grinned as his hands roamed onto my butt. We hugged for ages, no kissing but I was just glad to be held by someone again. “Right, sit down and we’ll eat.” I obeyed after fetching drinks and he nodded, seeing I didn’t plonk myself down like usual. Another warm smile and nod of approval. “Guess our days apart did the trick then Sal hon?” and I agreed. I was determined not to betray his trust again and told him that. Sitting in the living room later on we also debriefed the session I’d gone though, me giving my side of the story, how I’d felt and what I intended to do to improve things if or when I did it again. “Not too soon I hope?” he asked and I shook my head. “No, maybe we’ll use it as a secret dieting device. Shame it cannot be marketed but no. Guess you’ve got other ideas for me, yes?” He nodded, saying that the other basement room was now fitted out the way it’d been for mum’s pleasure and that we’d have a look tomorrow. “There is a lot of kit and stuff for you to learn and enjoy, however Sally I want you to promise me you’ll never… ever practice self-bondage in there without me knowing first. Understand love, if you got something wrong it could place your life in grave danger, remember what I said when Donna got caught. Imagine me having to explain to you as an innocent fifteen year-old what had gone wrong?” My eyes were starting to water and Bob saw his point had been made. Somehow I managed not to cry but it was a chastened and very tired lady who was later led upstairs to her room. He kissed me goodnight at the doorway and did not come in. I was asleep barely minutes later, luxuriating in being able to wriggle about and suchlike. Next afternoon however I found wriggling was impossible. Once we’d had a normal morning reading the papers, Bob filling in the grave while I’d prepared the midday meal it was going to be my first lesson in the other basement. We’d discussed safety words, mine was ‘Ink’, as it could be said from behind a gag. I’d already practised saying it while in the coffin and had no problem when I briefly wore a penis gag. Now I obeyed the order to dress in my fitness gear and trainers then somewhat nervously followed Bob downstairs. The door creaked open and Bob went first then waved me inside. My eyes widened on seeing various implements that had once held my mother and I felt a brief pang of sadness. “Yeah, still missing her,” I replied to a question and we came together for a hug and kiss. There were several main items, a x-frame cross, a pole with various loops all round it, a set of stocks, a pommel horse, even a bondage bed, this with chains and loops from all sides and lastly a seated pillory. This being a bench with raised sides allowing wrists to be secured either side of the head. “This is mine, Donna used to cut my hair while I was locked in it, said it was the only way I’d stop moving!” I really laughed at that and he grinned, especially as I normally do his hair in the kitchen, so I’d joked it’ll be better done here in future. He opened the wardrobe in the corner and I came close, seeing enough cuffs, collars and chain to restrain an army. Gags, whips, paddles and a couple of hoods completed the bulging inventory. My dreams about wearing some of this was interrupted… “Right Sally love, which piece first…” and I paused then pointed to the cross. Coming up and staring at the straps at many points. I shuddered a bit and a question was asked if I wanted to continue. I did and turned away, got another hug then asked Bob to secure me to it. He nodded, placed hands on my torso then eased me back till my butt hit the device. Looking down he instructed me to ‘open my legs’ and I giggled loudly at that. Shaking slightly then stepped onto the little blocks, feeling the straps brushing my limbs and he let go as I steadied myself. Leaning back and my head rested against the rear part, feeling another strap that I assumed was to go round my neck. The first straps he allowed me to do myself. Around the waist and a second going just under the shoulders. I was committed now as Bob got to work. Each one as it was applied sent tremors running through me. Ankles, one on both sides of my knees then the last two just at the top of my thighs. Then he took my left hand; kissed it then secured the wrist, two more near the elbow then the right arm got the same treatment. I was staggered at how it felt, my chest heaving now, probably very flushed cheeks too and he remarked that I was ‘quite a sight’. He went round them again and tightened each by a notch and I joked I shouldn’t fall off now. He asked about the neck one but for once I declined, worried I might choke or jerk against it. “Hmmm, very wise Sal, once you get used to it we’ll try again.” I agreed then asked him what was next. Bob suggested a blindfold and I nodded, saying he could gag me if he wanted. “OK, your wish is my command love.” My vision vanished to inky blackness as he laid the mask over the bridge of my nose then tied it off. Then the gag was slid in and secured before being pumped up. I squeaked a bit and he paused, asking if it was too tight and got a shake of head. “Isss ookkayy…” I ‘said’ and heard him chuckle. He got me to test my safety word and I complied. “OK that’s good honey. The next time I hear that, I’ll free you immediately alright?” That was reassuring to me and I hung there silently, this was all I’d dreamed of since starting to read bondage sites and seeing models in poses. Now I was that lucky girl so sighed and wriggled in my bonds, trying to listen to what Bob was doing… but there was silence now. My breathing through the nose was too loud to hear and I wondered if he’d left the room. No doubt hoping to watch the re-run of yesterday’s football! I jumped and squealed feeling something touch my leg. Not a finger but somehow light or fluffy as it rose above my knee. My breathing getting louder as a second joined it on my other leg. Both heading north and I sighed as they caressed my thighs. Obviously Bob wasn’t going to physically touch his daughter there. Some might consider that inappropriate so these… feathers I deduced were to do the work instead. My face felt red now as one of them came up and tickled my ear. I shook a lot more and was glad of the bindings, still thinking I might fall off! They returned below and while one roamed over my legs the second was giving my stomach serious attention. This continued for ages and I felt myself starting to get wet. I hoped he wouldn’t smell that and stop. But no, those damn things teased and tormented me enough that I felt sweat running down my back. “Enjoying it darling?” he asked as I bucked and rocked, trying to stop those damn things touching me as Bob moved them all over, jabbing a nipple with the quill, rubbing up my thighs and making me start groaning as feelings I’d suppressed for too long began stirring. Bob however could see I was starting to get a little excited or tired now, (both actually) Sweat pouring off me and he stopped, hearing me sigh as he went to the cupboard, saying he was putting the feathers away. I tried to relax in the bonds and nodded on being asked had I had enough. “Well done Sally, that’s not bad for a first attempt. Now stay there, I’ll be back soon…” he said then left me to cool down for what seemed ages! Finally I sighed on hearing him return and he took off the blindfold. The gag was removed and a straw inserted, finding a full glass of milk to be dispatched. I knocked half of it back in one go, the rest after a couple of breaths. I nodded in reply about freedom and Bob released my arms, a faint gasp as blood rushed to my hands and I probably would have fainted were my legs and torso not still attached. He undid both legs and allowed me to do the last two, his hands ready to catch me. Thankfully I was alright and walked gingerly to the bondage bed to examine it closely. It really was something and I looked down at the design. Seeing that the barred sides all round could be raised to form a cage. The top bit inside the high frame could be lowered to complete the confinement. It seemed older than the rest of the toys and I turned, seeing Bob look a little wistfully at it. “Yes Sally, it’s older than you love… I… well…” and he looked a little sad now. He came closer and despite my sweaty body I needed to hug him and did so. He didn’t pull away, just wrinkled his nose but held on all the same and was soon smiling again. “Thanks, I guess you’re right. Your mother loved this bed. She spent many a pleasant afternoon on it. In fact… it was a wedding present from her father!” I’m glad I wasn’t drinking at that moment. I’d have choked as I coughed and spluttered “You WHAT! You mean granddad KNEW!” He smiled and patted the surface, indicating I was to sit down and listen. I did so and he told me the full story of how he and Donna had met. Every now and again his fingers touched one of the restraining rings with a tremble as the tale emerged. He’d been in London to watch a football match that got abandoned due to weather. Moping around he was in Soho when another deluge began. Diving into a doorway my dad bumped into a girl also taking shelter and over the next hour his silvery tongue succeeded in chatting Donna up. She was a bit embarrassed to say what she did for a living but eventually, once the rain stopped Bob insisted on escorting her to work. Only to find Miss Robbins as she was then, worked in an ‘adult’ shop owned by her old man! Turned out Ronnie Robbins was a rather important figure in that world and was teaching his girl all about it. “Like you’ll be learning in the office next week. But not about stuff like this!” and I roared with laughter now. ...

Snowbound 10: Sleeping Arrangements

story continued from part nine Chapter 10: Sleeping Arrangements Beth and Cassandra sat together on the cot in the jail cell together. After being let down from their respective ceiling chains, Kate had conducted them into the jail cell to get a little water and rest. Both women had been subject to quite considerable discipline, and their naked bodies displayed the evidence for this. Angry red marks were the evidence of the flogger and whip, and neither would be subject to discipline again for a while! ...

Matsuri Trap

Note: This story is heavily based on some Japanese style doll fetish stuff. “Dutch wife” is the Japanese term for love doll (derived from a term for body pillows), and “onaho” (short for “onanism hole”) basically refers to a fleshlight or any other kind of artificial vagina used for masturbation. In Japan love dolls and onaho are often sold separately, to be used together. The local summer festival had thus far been fun, in a cliche, predictable kind of way. One way or another their other friends hadn’t been able to make it, leaving Ayumi as Midori’s only company. They made the best of it, playing carnival games, eating cotton candy and yakisoba, and so on. It was like they were kids again. The lack of any male company wasn’t great, but they made do. At Ayumi’s insistence they tried the haunted house. Midori wasn’t afraid herself, but she didn’t want to deal with Ayumi screeching her lungs out at every little thing. Even so they went in. There was the predictable dry ice, a girl in a kimono with lots of fake blood, eyeballs hung on strings, that kind of thing. Then they found themselves in a room with no way out. At first the room seemed to have nothing but featureless blue walls, with a floor and ceiling to match. A blue cube. “I hope something interesting happens here,” said Ayumi. “I hope we can get out soon,” said Midori. After an uncomfortably long pause, the room seemed to shudder, and strange symbols glowed on the walls in white, ominous and occult. Ayumi let out a cry, while Midori was on guard, ready for whatever might be coming next. As she was trying to make sense of the symbols on the walls, Midori found she was overcome with a feeling of fatigue that made her slump down against a wall. “What’s…?” She could just barely move. Ayumi was making to check on her, but she too slumped to the floor. She couldn’t tell how long it was before a door opened and a man stepped in. He was wearing nothing but boxer shorts and a cheap carnival mask, an Ultraman mask covered in spidery calligraphy. “It’s working,” he said, grinning. “What’s… working…?” Midori managed. “My hand…” Ayumi feebly held up her hand, and it had started to turn an unnatural pinkish color. Midori could see it happening to Ayumi’s other hand and her feet as well, and it kept creeping up her limbs. “What’s happening?” “You’re going to make the most adorable pocket pussy.” As the change started to creep into Ayumi’s torso, her limbs began to shrink into it. “But—” She cut herself off with a groan of pure pleasure. “You won’t get away with this,” Midori growled. “Oh, but there’s a different fate awaiting you.” For Midori the changes started with her toes. They fused together into one solid lump, and then ballooned out a little as the transformation began to work its way up from there. Her legs took on a uniform, cartoon-like flesh tone, with seams running down the sides, every inch making them a little more puffy and unnatural, with the faint wrinkles of inflated plastic. And she hated to admit it, but every little twinge of the change felt good, like a lustful caress. As her legs spread out wide, bending at the knees, she risked a glance back at her friend, and saw Ayumi had shrunk down even further. They really were turning Ayumi into an onaho, and she was moaning with pleasure every step of the way. Nothing had prepared Midori for what happened when the transformation hit her crotch though. Something rubbery pushed its way out of her vagina, pinkish like whatever Ayumi was turning into, and with a molded opening like a vagina. And she could feel it as though it were a part of her. Ayumi’s cries finally subsided, leaving a plastic sex toy sitting on the floor. The man picked it up and stroked it, and there was a faint, high-pitched moan from it. It had no limbs, but it had Ayumi’s head and breasts in miniature, the face contorted with pleasure. Midori meanwhile had the changes creeping up her torso. As it got over her belly button, an air valve popped out, making the air-filled lower half of her body shudder, and there was no doubt what was going to become of her. “You’re really turning me into a Dutch wife?” “Yeah. And you’re going to love it.” When it got to her breasts, she felt them expand, at least a cup size bigger than before, and felt the nipples push out, forming two more air valves, but colored pink. She was breathing hard from the sheer pleasure of it, even if it was blended with a heavy dose of fear. The change forced her arms up to her sides, leaving them bulbous and ridiculous-looking, with puffy paws instead of hands. But, curiously, it seemed to stop at her neck, leaving her head human, for now at least. She looked down at her bizarre body, then looked up into her assailant’s mask. “Now what?” Some part of her wanted to be fucked, and hard. She needed something in her pussy right away. She could detect a grin behind that mask as he reached out, took hold of her pussy, and started pulling it out. “Wh-What?! Don’t!” The sensation was so strange, so intense, that the least movements elicited little cries and moans from her. Finally, it came free with a little popping sound, and wobbled a bit in his grip. He now had an onaho in each hand, one a plain cylinder, and the other that was Ayumi. And she had an empty hole where her pussy should be. There had been days when Midori would’ve rather not had a vagina, when menstrual cramps made her want to wish it all away, but to have some masked weirdo just pull it out of her body was beyond strange. Then he slid Ayumi inside of the empty hole. As the pinkish onaho slid into place, she started to be able to feel through it. It felt different somehow, and there was something indescribably Ayumi-like about it. The man took off his boxers. He was already fully erect, and in any other situation she’d have found him thoroughly average. He set Midori on her back, and the pulled out a little bottle of clear liquid. He squirted a little onto her pussy, carefully set it down within arm’s reach, and then started to fuck her. She was no virgin, but the intensity of this was unlike anything she’d felt before. “No… Stop…” she protested feebly. “Nnnngggh!” The force of his hips moving up and down rocked her whole inflatable body, and as it went on she started to feel something strange happening to her face. “Mfffffb,” she said through cheeks that were unnaturally puffing up. Something was pushing out of her mouth, another silicone fuck hole. As he came inside of her, she came in unison with the force of a freight train, and Ayumi seemed to shudder inside of her. Her whole face seemed to push outward and smooth out, and her head became another inflatable part of her body. Finally, he rolled off of her, gasping, and put his boxers back on. He sat up, and lifted Midori to a sitting position. She could feel his breath on her shoulder, on her neck and breast, and even that faint touch was arousing. He gestured at a wall, and it became a mirror. She could still see and think, somehow. She could see herself, an inflatable Dutch wife with legs in an M pose, silicone inserts for pussy and mouth, eyes painted on. She expected him to deflate her first, but instead he took hold of her hair, and carefully pulled it off, leaving her inflatable doll head bald. In that state she barely recognized herself. Then he pulled the onahole out of her mouth, leaving a gaping plastic hole, and then pulled the dribbling Ayumi out from her crotch. If she still had the ability to talk, Midori would’ve moaned the whole while. When that was done, he opened the valves on her nipples, and her breasts deflated. Then came the valve in her belly button. At least it would be the last thing, for now. As the air came out of her, she flattened, and he very neatly folded her up and put all the parts into a box. ...

Snowbound 2: The Bondage Imperative

story continued from part one Chapter 2: The Bondage Imperative Captive in her wooden prison, Cassandra had time to decompress and review the afternoon’s events; which had shocked and surprised her. Had she really volunteered to strip naked before Allison & Kate; put on a collar and bracelets; and then submit to the invasion of her body and punishment by the riding crop? What could possibly have possessed her to do it; and worse; enjoy it? ...

Snowbound 3: A Strange Job Offer

story continued from part two Chapter 3: A Strange Job Offer When Cassandra awoke the next morning, it was to brilliant sunlight streaming through the window! Her eyes opened, and she slowly awoke, comprehending that the snowstorm that had brought her to this strange house had ended. Rubbing her eyes, she wondered if yesterday’s events had all been just a dream. But no, the bed smelled of sex, her lips still had the taste of another woman upon them, and finally the collar was still locked upon her neck, and the chain still held her fast to the wall! ...

Snowbound 4: Shared Captivity

story continued from part three Chapter 4: Shared Captivity “Lift your hair,” ordered Mistress Allison. It was early evening, and Cassandra and Mistress Allison were standing in the basement next to the washing machine. Displayed on the domestic appliance were a collar; a set of gleaming handcuffs; a leash; and a red rubber ball gag. It didn’t take much to make a girl helpless! Cassandra stood silently as Mistress Allison locked the leather collar around her neck. She was wearing a blouse and skirt; and a pair of high heels on her feet; with nothing underneath. ...

Snowbound 5: Wage Slavery

story continued from part four Chapter 5: Wage Slavery When Cassandra awoke the next morning, she found that she was alone in the cot. Beth was in front of the prison sink/toilet; calmly brushing her teeth. “Good morning,” said Beth. “Good morning,” Cassandra replied as she sat up, naked as her companion. Beth washed her mouth out with a cup of water, then proceeded to wash her face. When she was finished, she toweled herself off. ...

Plastic Partners

Britney drove into the dimly lit parking lot of a small shopping complex near the edge of the suburban town she lived in. She often came to this spot, relatively out of the way to indulge in one of her darker, kinkier sides to her rather boring sex life. She cruised through the parking lot and headed around the side road of the buildings. Britney would then pull into a spot in the back of the buildings, not far from a cluster of three dumpsters in a small enclave between an office supply store and a restaurant. ...

In at the Deep End with Ms. Mackay

If this had been any of all those ordinary days she would just have walked past the ridiculously ornate mirror hanging on the stair landing wall without even casting a glance at her own reflection. This time, however, she paused in mid step to take a closer look at the deceitfully smirking green-eyed face that met her gaze. She had not yet got accustomed to her new appearance, even if it by all standards was a change for the better. It was still quite a radical change, which could be a bit unsettling. Someone had said that quick changes to your life were the best, where the old state of normality simply turned into a fresh one without leaving you too much time to react. Well, she thought, this wasn’t entirely true. It certainly helped if you felt at least a bit in charge of what was happening, which was obviously not always the case, and then there was the burning issue of maintaining the new ’normal’ instead of letting it slip back to the rejected previous state or just standing by watching it careening away into the unknown next. It had taken her quite a while to find purchase once the dominoes had started collapsing. ...

Xia in Heaven

Xia looked down at the man standing on his knees before her. A standard issue training harness was stretched across his wide, muscular chest; his arms were bound in a standard issue arm sheath. His large penis hung limp between his legs. She could see the brand close to the pelvic region on his left inner thigh, long since healed over. She dragged the inevitable out for several beats just so that she could keep her eyes on his magnificent form. ...

Xia in Heaven

Xia looked down at the man standing on his knees before her. A standard issue training harness was stretched across his wide, muscular chest; his arms were bound in a standard issue arm sheath. His large penis hung limp between his legs. She could see the brand close to the pelvic region on his left inner thigh, long since healed over. She dragged the inevitable out for several beats just so that she could keep her eyes on his magnificent form. ...

A Deal With The Devil

It was Halloween eve, and once again I was alone. The last year had been as terrible for me as the performer I was about to see, and the ticket for the Vegas show I was preparing to watch a bargain at fifty bucks. A ticket so cheap to see the woman on stage perform with just a few members of her band was almost too good to be true, the only catch was to come in costume to claim the table in this cozy venue. Not exactly a hardship for me, and if I caught her eye and she gave me a smile I would be in heaven. ...

Coven 3

(story continues from Coven 2) Cast of Characters Lulu – Blonde, full-figured, a paid sacrificial-victim of cult Anne-Marie – Witch-leader, coven organizer, roommate Jo-Anne – Assistant coven-leader, witch, devil-worshipper Bob and Dick – Cult gay couple, piercing-suspension experts Freddy and Harry – Cult medical men, bleeding-wound staunchers Marge - confused teenage motel-keeper’s daughter Sam and Alexis - rich, cruel, cult’s only married-couple Shrouded Coven pacing-chanting members, a “Leaping Lures” [fishing-cabin motel] desk-clerk – all small-part players ...

Eternal Devotion

“That fucking bitch,” Erin mumbled again as she drunkenly leaned on her friend Paige. “Fuck.. break up with me? Fuck’n I’LL breakup.. with.. and her stupid face.. I don’t fuck’n..” she slurred together as Paige helped her into her house. “Ok drunky girl.. so there’s a garbage can beside you if you feel sick, just try to stay on your side ok?” Erin said as she started tucking her into bed. ...

The Gardeners

The seeds arrived in an ordinary padded envelope. Debbie poured them out onto the kitchen table. She counted them: a dozen, no, only eight, dark green beans. “I’ve been stiffed. There were supposed to be twelve,” she said. Elizabeth sighed. “How much did you pay for this junk, anyway?” Debbie furrowed her brow and squeezed her lips tight together, peering angrily at the beans as if she could will another four into existence. She snatched up the envelope and peered inside it. “Lizzie, Lizzie? What do you mean pay? I got them from Kevin. I didn’t pay him anything.” ...

The Gift

A woman receives a gift that can either be a blessing or a curse. This story is somewhere between a non-romance short story and a non-erotic semi-occult fantasy. It is very, very tame on the erotic side. There are some rough reference to a serial rapist, but no activity is described. If you are looking for something stronger, try some of my other stories. But if you are looking for a short, quirky little story that will possibly make you think, smile, or possibly even laugh when it is over, read on. ...

It Must Be Genetic

Lucy Harris sat at the kitchen table of her new house with a cup of coffee and the papers finalizing her divorce. Her daughter celebrated her high school graduation in their old house and her eighteenth birthday in their new house in the same week, but Lucy felt it important to return to their home town where Lana could be with her relatives, and she was very happy Lana had re-established her close relationship with her best childhood friend Patty. Even though Lana, Patty, and Lana’s cousins Doug and Victor were all adults, Mrs. Harris felt her daughter missed the opportunity to form stable relationships in childhood and doing so now would be good for her. Right now the four were down stairs in the basement family room. ...

The Robbery

Cast of Characters Gerry – A bloodthirsty, cruel Mistress and bank-robber not without finer feelings about Brenda Brenda [also known as Bren] - Her lesbian-lover and helper, crime-partner-a bit softer, not-much, article Bella – Bank manager and hostage led to help both sides at various times, slightly-chunky blonde beauty Guard, two other Guards, and FBI man, geek, and Cops, Dr. Hawkings, Mary, Teller- all small-part players All characters were eighteen by the time of the story. ...

Goth Chick Appreciation Day

Goth Chick Appreciation Day, (Or how I met my girlfriend) Haley & Lola’s Story Haley: I had always been popular. My entire life, in fact. I came from a fairly uninteresting little city in Washington. My family wasn’t rich, but we weren’t poor. I was always very athletic, and loved to run, jump, climb and do anything else that involved physical activity. I became a cheerleader in the 6th grade, and immediately knew I found my calling. I loved the routines, the flipping, the pyramids, all of it. I made many friends, and I was happy. ...

Emma and the Stable 2: Opening the Stall

story continues from part one Part 2: Opening the Stall Emma lay quietly in the empty stall. She knew if she made a sound, those two lesbian bitches would be on her like flies on shit. She was tightly tied by her own hand. Emma had used some leather sleeves she had found in the tack room, along with some hemp twine to carefully bind herself in preparation for what she thought would be another hot session with the stable boy, Billy. ...

Ebony 3: Bondage Goes Hi-Tech

(story continues from Ebony 2: Beauty & the Bitch) CHAPTER 3 – MEMORY MAYHEM Over the next two weeks Ebony and I had daily sessions to help her memorize the names of all those her selfish pursuit to reach her career goal had hurt. Besides humiliating her by making her learn how to deep throat a dildo and control her gag reflex there was a much more effective method. For at least a couple of hours each day I suspended her stark naked in a spread eagle and carefully attached twenty six small metal alligator clips to her body. The ear lobes, nipples, the soft skin inside her elbows and at the back of her knees each received one. Several went around the vagina, one on the clit and the last ones at her anus. All of the clips were wired to a control box and all of them were numbered. The numbers also appeared on the monitor beside the list of names. ...

Bondage Paradise 4: Friday & Saturday

(story continues from Bondage Paradise 3: Wednesday & Thursday) Part 4: Friday & Saturday Friday Morning, Week One. Mandy awoke to the sound of the alarm from the timer on the cage door. It took her about a minute to figure out where she was, and what situation she was in. She was laying inside the bed cage, naked except for the chastity belt, her ankles locked together and her wrist locked behind her back in the soft lined leather cuffs, ball-gagged and blindfolded. And the keys to the locks were waiting for her on the bathroom floor. ...

Restaurant Meeting

As Red drove home from work, thoughts of loneliness filled her mind. She dreamed of being in love, sharing her mind and body with someone special. Unfortunately, work was too demanding to allow such joys. She had many good friends, men and women whom she had become close to. Despite this good fortune, nothing greater had come from these relationships. “I really need to get a drink tonight.” Red thought to herself as she pulled into her carport. ...

Dangerous Waters

How could such a simple act as buying a woman’s magazine result in such a disaster? Peggy Harker and Ann Francis were friends; Peggy being a few months the younger. They had been friends since school days. Both were attractive blondes; nubile was an apt description, and more intelligent than most. Peggy had graduated in Biology, Ann in Business Studies. So they didn’t work together but met on most week ends and some weekday evenings. Ann was a little taller than Peggy; they were in the average height range. Ann had a boyfriend, Peggy had just split up from her’s, having found out that he had been seeing another girl on the side. Peggy had a younger brother, a late arrival, ten years younger. Ann was the middle of three siblings, the other two being boys. ...

Entering Rubber Society 5: The Office

story continued from part four Part 5: The Office Katherine exited the automated cab as gracefully as she had entered. Her tall white latex figure drew admiring glances from the passers-by as she stepped to the entrance of the News and Entertainment building, a tall black glass monolith of a structure from the previous century. Walking through the building lobby, she was conscious of the stares of others, both the rubbered and the unrubbered. She decided confidence was the best option and walked in quick, if tiny, steps to the security portal. ...

The Summer Job

Part One I never knew I was into fetish, until I was looking for a job in the paper for the summer holiday. What I really wanted to do was to take a vacation, but I desperately needed some money. I had almost given up all hope when I spotted a small ad: “The perfect summer job for a young female!! Earn good money during summer selling adult toys in a small store. “ ...

It Was Just His Way of Relaxing 2: New Roles

(story continues from It Was Just His Way of Relaxing Part 1: Caught Out) Part 2: New Roles “So, while I’m out at the office, earning the money that keeps you, this is how you pass your time?” My employer’s tone with him was as hard as I had ever heard from her and certainly towards him. This as I listened to their argument from beyond the closed door of the study in which she had decided to confront him. My senses keened for every word and nuance. ...

Birthday Girl

Continued from Eager to Learn We have shopped several times for our fetish clothing and accessories online before but had never actually been to one of the two shops we use in person, so we decided to take the day off work, a Monday, and give it a go. It was such an amazing experience to see all the things they had in the shop actually there and not on the page of an internet site. The two ladies who were working there were lovely they were very friendly and chatty and once they had said if we needed help just to ask, they blended into the background. ...

Temptation

“That parcel is here Susy!” Cheryl shouted, as she battled through the front door of the flat. Cheryl kicked it out of the way and busied herslef with the shopping: Susy’s damned projects always seemed to involve some disaster - late night, long journeys, and this latest one… She couldn’t even get Susy to admit what this one was all about. All she was told was to look out for this large and important parcel. And here it was - in the way of her shopping, swathed in tons of sticky tape. ...

The Bonding Solution

When did this all start? Probably after my party. Yes, that had to be it. I’d had a few friends over. Nothing major, just five or six friends who sat around and had a few drinks and pretty much bullshitted the night away. It’s went on like that until about 1 AM, at which point I had to chase everyone out ‘cause I’d had a very long day and I was ready to hit the sack. Kim had stayed to help me put things away. Kim was someone I’d known since college. We’d taken classes together our last two years, and we’d been friends for the last five years since graduation. Kim was a classical beauty, at least to me. She was truly gorgeous. She was Chinese, with a slim figure and pert breasts and lovely black hair that reached just past her shoulders. She’d been born in Beijing, lived there three years, then left China with her parents when they immigrated to Holland. She’d lived in Amsterdam until she was sixteen, then her family moved to the US. She was something of a free spirit. She once told me that growing up in “the land of legal prostitution and drugs” will do that to a person if they have an open mind. She knew a lot of things about art and literature and architectural design, stuff that I knew little about. She liked to dress in what some would call a “provocative” fashion, with very short skirts, reveling tops and high heels. She did drugs in moderation and really didn’t care to drink. She mentioned one time that she masturbated at least once a day, and preferred dildos to the real thing. Needless to say, she had an active imagination as well. We’d just gotten everything in either the garbage or the dishwasher, and we were relaxing in the living room, me on the sofa, her on the love seat. I was in my black slacks and matching pullover, and Kim was wearing this little brown number with matching tights that drove me just a little crazy. She was sitting with her back against the armrest, her legs together and stretched out. She sighed and then, out of nowhere, goes, “What’s the strangest fantasy you’ve ever had?” I had to think about that one. When it came to fantasies I wasn’t really out there. Oh, there was the “I wish I was an elven princess” sort of thing, but I knew what Kim was asking about were sexual fantasies. Of which I didn’t have many. I didn’t really need them. My sex life was good, thank you. About the kinkiest I ever got was being spanked once in a while, although I did allow someone–Kim, if you must know–simultaneously penetrate my vagina and anus with vibrators one night. I thought for a moment, then I told her, “I think I’d like to be forced to wear really slutty looking outfits, like leather and latex all the time.” “Oh, you would?” Kim arched her brows and smiled. I knew she liked looking at me in leather, and had even bought me a leather mini skirt for those times “when we’re out, so you have something nice to wear when I’m looking at you.” ...

Table For One

Erika squatted over the toilet and purged the quart of warm, soapy water. She pushed the nozzle back in and emptied the bag. She held it while she slid the second nozzle into her pussy and squeezed the bottle. She removed the nozzles and bore down, holding the liquids in her pussy and ass as long as she could. In the tub she dialed the shower head to something resembling a heavy mist and soaped herself once all over, quickly. Then she shaved under her arms, shaved her legs, soaped up again, but at a more leisurely pace. The soap, the warm mist, it made Erika purr. They say that while guys focus on their dicks, a girl’s body is one, big erogenous zone. That may be true most days, but at this time of month Erika was having a hard time keeping her hand from going between her legs and her nipples were driving her crazy. She washed her pussy, resisted the urge to do what she most desperately needed, to find relief. But she wanted to stoke the fire, not douse it. She hadn’t diddled herself in three days. Normally it was part of her morning routine, even during her period. Someone had told her that orgasms cure cramps. Whether that was true or not, well, like they say - it can’t hurt. ...

Judy's Journey

“The key,” Judy said, “is the hands.” Marcy leaned back, gazing curiously at her friend. “How do you figure that?” Judy shook her head in amazement. How could Marcy claim to be an expert in bondage and not know that simple fact? “Because,” she explained, “once the hands are free, they can be used to free the rest of the body. So once the hands are free, it’s just a matter of time.” ...

Sarah's Raincoat

This is just a short story that I have been thinking about for quite a while now. I have written it for Andy in my appreciation of all his time and effort on his web site for the enjoyment of many. Sarah, a woman in her mid twenties loved to keep fit, partly for maintaining good health but mostly to maintain her trim figure. Any opportunity to exercise was not missed and her lunchtimes from work almost always involved a brisk walk around the local shopping centre. She wouldn’t loiter at the shop windows so as not to break her walking rhythm; however there was just one shop where she would occasionally pause to check out the window display. The shop was a high end ladies fashion outlet for a major Italian fashion chain and often had very beautiful garments on display. ...

Family Ties 2: Let the Games Begin

(story continues from Family Ties) Part 2: Let the Games Begin “I would love to see the letter my dear.” Ken and Kyle were out with friends and Janice and Kelly accepted Uncle Sy’s invitation to dine out with him. Sy had just returned from a trip and was eager to be updated on family affairs, especially Kelly’s decision on college. Sy took the letter from Kelly and chose to read aloud. ...

The Seduction

(story continues from The Seduction) Part 2 “But why not?!” “Because I said so.” Andi pouted. “You sound like Dad.” “And you sound like a whining child.” She reached out and took his hand. “Sorry, Uncle Phil, but that may have worked when I was six, not twenty-six.” Phil sighed. “Several reasons. For starters I wouldn’t be comfortable doing it. I never married, never had kids, don’t have all that baggage, but you’re still my niece. It would be too overtly sexual.” ...

I Only Look Like a Robot

If you look at me, what you see is a silver latex robot with black plastic eyes and a small grill where my mouth would go. My body is nice looking, really, if you like silver latex. I sound like a robot, too, with a monotone, flat voice. Clothing? Why would a robot need clothing? Your eyes and ears are lying. There’s a human woman sealed up in there. Me. ...

I Only Look Like a Robot

If you look at me, what you see is a silver latex robot with black plastic eyes and a small grill where my mouth would go. My body is nice looking, really, if you like silver latex. I sound like a robot, too, with a monotone, flat voice. Clothing? Why would a robot need clothing? Your eyes and ears are lying. There’s a human woman sealed up in there. Me. ...

Cassandra's Closet

Cass came out of the bathroom, damp and warm from her shower. She had a towel draped over her head, rubbed her long black hair in a vain attempt to dry it. She didn’t see Lacey standing by her closet. Lacey grabbed her, shoved her into the closet. “Hey! What … what the f-” “One time too many, roomy. One time too many.” She drove Cass to her knees, then down onto the floor. She grabbed a pair of dirty panty hose from the pile, pulled Cass’s arms behind her back and wrapped the hose around her wrists, knotted them. ...

Helen's Raincoats

Clair and Helen were best friends at University studying economics and commerce. They worked hard and played equally hard enjoying the party lifestyle and the boys whenever the chance presented itself, which was mostly on a weekly basis. They enjoyed each others company and occasionally slept together if no boys were available. Helen liked to make love to Clair and looked forward to it almost to the point of preferring her to any of the boys. ...

The Lovedoll

Denise slammed the door when she came home after a unsuccessful shopping trip. She directly went to the bathroom for a warm bath to set her disappointed thoughts aside. After about an hour she came out of the tub feeling a lot better, she walked over the mirror and started to brush her long blonde hair. Denise was a beautiful young lady in the early 20’s with lot’s of attention from guys, but somehow she was still single. She did have some boyfriends in the past but nothing serious. ...

The Sphere

Another Saturday night, and Sandy was bored. It had been nearly a year since Paul had gone from her life, leaving her alone in their remote Vermont farmhouse. It had been what she wanted; he didn’t contest her terms for their divorce. But after a year of loneliness and boredom, with little more than the television to distract her, she was getting a little antsy. They had both worked for a big computer company near Boston, where they first met and fell in love. Luck was with them, and they cashed out right at the crest of the dot-com fiasco before it all went bust. Flush with cash, they decided to “get away from it all” and buy a place in rural Vermont, far away from the hustle and hype. They found a cozy house on an old farm that was an hour’s drive from the nearest town. Perfect! They said farewell to their friends in Boston, packed everything up and headed north. And that’s where the trouble began. Alone with only one another for company, the flaws and mismatches in their relationship began to surface. At first they set it all aside, throwing themselves into modernizing the house with vigor. But once they had finished they had nothing else to do and began a slow decline. Within a year they realized the mistake they had made and divorced by mutual consent. As far as divorces go, it was relatively civil and drama-free. Paul had taken his half of things and moved back to Boston. Sandy decided to hang onto the house and land and make a home for herself. Not wanting to go to seed, she kept her figure trim with daily walks in the woods or on the treadmill in the basement. And she filled her time with small projects in and around the house. But the months passed slowly in her mostly-empty house and no one made the trek to her remote hideaway to see her. She was starting to regret her decision and in desperate need of a change. Her choices were few. She could make the effort to visit either Boston or Montreal for a while. But that meant a long drive and spending cash. She didn’t mind the drive; she was always the type who enjoyed long, rambling excursions to new and exciting places. Money was another issue; finances were getting tight, and jobs were few in this part of the woods. So that left her with the other, all too familiar option of a weekend with her television. She had just settled down in front of the tube with a bowl of microwave popcorn when a sound like a derailing freight train came crashing out of the nearby woods. Startled from her torpor, Sandy jumped to her feet and ran to the window. The sound was echoing off through the woods, and in the distance she could see a bright bluish glow, intense at first but fading as she watched. Thinking that an airplane may have crash-landed, she grabbed her coat and a flashlight and ran out the door. Dashing across the field towards the wood’s edge, Sandy saw the silhouette of a person stumbling towards her through the trees. “Hang on, I’m coming!” she shouted as she ran, hoping the dazed person was not badly injured. Medical services were a long, long drive away. When she reached the wood, Sandy saw that the person before her was a petite woman of her size, an unmistakable fact despite her full-face helmet, considering the skintight flight suit she was wearing. Sandy got to her just as the pilot collapsed. Catching her as she fell, she supported her as best she could and began moving back towards the house. “Are you all right? Was there anyone else on the plane? Don’t worry, we’ll call for help when we get inside.” The pilot attempted a reply, but seemed to speak in gibberish. The opaque, full-coverage flight helmet didn’t help matters. “She’s out of it”, thought Sandy. “I hope she doesn’t have a concussion!” They made it back to the house in a few minutes. Sandy brought her into the bedroom and laid her down on the bed. Despite the seriousness of the situation, Sandy couldn’t help but notice the attractive shape of her charge’s body, or the way her flight suit added to her attractiveness. But such thoughts would have to wait; the pilot was in obvious distress, holding her gloved hands on her lower torso and moaning in pain. “Hang on, let me help you”, said Sandy as she reached to remove her helmet. This seemed to add to the pilot’s distress but Sandy was having none of it. This was the most unusual helmet Sandy had ever seen; it was a blank, featureless oval of shiny black, and covered her entire head and neck, apparently made of two pieces of some hard substance that fit together seamlessly. Feeling around for a latch, she found two small buttons protruding on either side of the neck. Pressing both in at once split the helmet apart. Sandy lifted the front of the helmet and nearly jumped out of her skin at what she saw. It was a woman’s face, with an elegant shape and high cheekbones. But her skin was ashen, almost a reflective silver; her eyes large, almond shaped and entirely black; her nose unusually thin, as were her lips; and her head entirely without hair. It didn’t take a rocket scientist to realize that the crash was a UFO, and this woman its alien pilot. “D’ghosh phangla?” the pilot said in between gasps of breath. “I-I-I-” was all Sandy could manage. Seeing the problem, the pilot raised her hand and rested her fingertips on Sandy’s forehead. There was a brief flash, and the pilot lowered her hand and spoke again. “Do you understand me now?” “…yes. Yes! Omigod, how did you do that?” “A talent. Where am I? What planet is this?” “You’re an alien! You’re from outer space! I don’t believe this!” Sandy’s excitement was tempered a bit when she saw the pain return to the pilot’s face, and she tried to compose herself. “This is Earth. Third planet from the sun. You landed in the woods near my house, which is in Vermont, which is in the United States of America. Close to Canada!” “I see. And you are…?” “Sandy! Sandy Bright. I live here. Obviously. Oh, never mind! Who are you!?” “I am called Penque. I was scouting for mineral deposits in this system when something went wrong and my ship’s systems began to fail. This appeared to be the only inhabited planet in the area, so I tried to land and effect repairs. But something happened when I entered your atmosphere; the ship experienced a system-wide failure. The landing was less than perfect.” “Wow! Was anyone else on your ship?” “No, it is a small scout vessel. I usually have a co-pilot, but this was meant to be an easy assignment.” This brought a smile to Penque’s lips, but it was quickly replaced by a spasm of pain. Sandy got worried. “Hey, you’re hurt pretty badly. I should call a doctor.” “No! You must not alert anyone to my presence! I am in this system without the proper authority. To do so could jeopardize my mission, not to mention my life!” Penque reached up as she said this, inviting another round of grimacing and spasms. “But you’re hurt! You might die!” “My injuries are not as severe as you imagine. The flight suit I am wearing has already diagnosed my condition and is affecting repairs. I should be out of danger in a few strohms.” “Your…suit?” Sandy’s eyes again drifted down to the glossy black covering Penque’s entire body. “Yes, the suit and helmet are an integrated unit. They monitor my condition at all times, and work to protect me from injury or infection. It is essential to one in my profession.” Penque looked at her quizzically. “I take it your planet has not yet developed such technology?” Sandy was a bit distracted by the sight of Penque’s suit-encased chest rising and falling. “Not that I know of.” “Mm. I see.” Penque paused, thinking. “If it is all right with you, I should rest for a while. Would you mind closing my helmet for me? It needs to be worn correctly for everything to function properly.” “Sure, okay. Do you want me to bring you anything? Some water?” “Thank you, perhaps later. For now, I need to rest. Promise me you will not tell anyone of my presence here? Please?” She reached out and took Sandy’s hand in hers; the warm, smooth feel of it sent a strange excitement through Sandy’s body. “I won’t tell a soul, I promise. If you need me, I’ll be in the other room.” “Thank you. Now, if you would…” Penque made a slight motion towards the top of her helmet. “Yeah, sure.” Sandy reached up and gently pressed down the front of the helmet, her eyes never leaving those of her guest until the smooth oval obscured them from view. With a soft click, the helmet was back in place, and Penque seemed to relax and breath a bit deeper. Sandy stood up and went to the bedroom door, turning off the light as she turned in the doorway to linger upon the glistening, sensual form stretched out on her bed, still visible as it reflected the moonlight from the window. With a bit of effort, she tore herself away and shut the door. ...

Adventures in Lunching

“Dull… dull… dull!” Debbie mumbled to herself as she leafed through the papers on her desk. She’d just finished a lengthy report. God what a chore! And now she had to deal with these new accounts. It would take a while to sort these out to work out which to deal with first. She leaned back and sighed. “Oh F^%&*!$ll!” came the expletive from the adjoining cubical. Debbie laughed to herself then got up and stuck her head over the low dividing wall. ...

The Bronze Horse 13

(story continues from The Bronze Horse 12) Part 13 The next morning Mato and Minnie were getting me ready for the trip into town. Fred came up and said “I want you to use our two older mares at the back as breakers, next the two new mares in front of them and then Bronze at the very front. This layout will help train the new mares to be in harness”. ...

Sheathing that Desire

Susan and I have a great marriage: fun, friendship, and the sex is fantastic. But sometimes, fantasy demands a little bit more. That’s why we’re lucky to have Janie. Janie’s been a good friend of Susan’s since before I met them, and she’s our travelling companion when we go to science fiction conventions. Last weekend, for example, was a really good convention# SYMBOL \f “Symbol"188 and a really great time in private. ...

Room Service

Diana pushed open the door. A wall of noise hit her. The place was packed, too crowded to work, but then he caught her eye. A lot of the men glanced her way, just to check her out. He held her gaze for a moment, then turned his attention back to the TV. Diana made a slow circuit of the bar. When she got to him he slid off the stool. ...

The Seduction

The night was dark, a million stars twinkled overhead. As she crested a hill there was the moon, brilliantly full, hanging low in the sky. Carolyn glanced at Lee Anne. Her soft, white sweater, stretched tight across her tits fairly glowed in the moonlight. Carolyn resisted the urge to cop a feel. She had seen Lee’s tits, often, but it never went farther than looking. Any touching was reserved for the back: neck rubs, back rubs. They showered together … sometimes. Temptation almost overwhelmed her then. ...

The Tale of Tim & Carol Part 2 Chapter 3: Meeting Monica Again

continued from Chapter Two PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 3: Meeting Monica Again I had left it a full month before I contacted Monica through her website. There hadn’t been a day that I hadn’t thought of her, the three weeks I had been with her, and particularly the last night. We arranged to meet in a local park in Oxford, as least local for me, for I still didn’t know where she lived. Just as with my first meeting with Ann, I was like a nervous 14 year old on her first date. ...

The Tale of Tim & Carol Part Two Chapter 1: Carol's Version of her Rehabilitation

continued from Part One - Tim’s Tale PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 1: Carol’s Version of her Rehabilitation Hello dear reader. This is Carol, yes, Carol, the heroine, initially reluctant, of this tale. I found Tim’s story on his computer the other day. I don’t know why he kept it there, unhidden, or what he kept it for. I have read it several times, the scenes described are from the DVD’s that he received regularly from Monica and speak for themselves. What I found interesting are his feelings as I endured the rehabilitation process. ...

Rick & Mike Part 2

(story continues from Rick & Mike) Part 2 Plans? Sprawled limply on his bed, Rick had to wonder what lay behind that word. After all, in the past hour, he had seen his best friend, his male best friend, become a beautiful Asian girl. He had then been changed into an equally beautiful blonde girl. He had played with his new breasts, fingered himself, and finally, engaged in a 69 session that had left his new female body totally limp. What else was there? ...

Sock It To Me

This story may be too sock-happy for some, and for that, I apologize. I was grooving on the advent of cool weather and organizing my sock drawer, when the inspiration hit! There is some bondage and sex though, so you may still be interested. Sock It To Me As long as I can remember, I have had a passion for legwear; knee socks, over-the-knee socks, patterned tights, thigh highs, etc. I wear them and I look for other gals that wear them. Finding other gals with the same passion is the hardest thing to satisfy. Gals think that knee socks, for instance, are so 80’s! Most women wear socks, but not that kind that sets my heart to pitter-pattering. I absolutely hate those little footie things; I think they are as responsible for the collapse of the sock industry as much as the fashion mavens. And those see-through trousers socks are also disgusting. I can barely tolerate the nylon tube socks that soccer players wear. Nope! My socks and tights have to be wool or heavy cotton. The problem is that few companies make them anymore and even fewer women wear them! My other thing is bondage, rope bondage to be specific. I love tying women up and I am quite good at it! There seem to be more women that like being bound and gagged than like wearing my type of footwear, but I’m not complaining about that! It was mid-October and in this area that means the days are short and cool. It was a Saturday a.m. and I was headed to the local coffee shop. I was in my school-girl phase and was wearing the full regalia, adult-fet style, lace-up black knee-length Doc Martens with white over-the-knee socks, short green plaid pleated skirt and a green letter-sweater cardigan over a white men’s shirt with a black tie hanging loosely around my neck. I had drawn my currently-red hair into two ponytails, tied with black ribbon, that jutted from each side of my head. I was a walking cliché, but I liked it. A half block ahead, a gal turned the corner onto my street and I was amazed to see that she was wearing an outfit similar to mine! As she drew near, I saw that she wore burgundy over-the-knee socks with black flats, a burgundy plaid pleated skirt and a Black turtle-necked sweater over which she had a burgundy cardigan. I was instantly in heat for her. I’m not shy especially about my little fetishes, although I don’t usually make a good impression blurting out what I’m thinking. My friends are used to it, but strangers…well, sometimes it works, most times it doesn’t, but I gotta be me! As we passed each other, I said “I like your look, girl! Ever been tied up?” She stopped, slipped off her sunglasses, and looked me up and down. She was of Asian-American descent, Chinese was the Asian part if I had to guess, with glorious natural long black hair that was fastened into a tight ponytail. Unbound it would probably reach her waist. She wore it with straight across bangs ending at her eyebrows. She had almost black eyes, almond shaped and slanting up at the outside corners and a sweet, pouty mouth. She reminded me of Lucy Lui, the actress and that was not a bad thing! She was a little older than I first thought maybe early thirties, but she was breathtakingly beautiful, at least to me. I felt my equilibrium shift as I stared at her; I was teetering on some precipice and could easily fall for that face! “Once or twice” she replied. I could feel myself begin to pitch over the edge! I managed to find my voice. “Wanna make it three or four?” I jiggled the handcuffs I had fastened through the belt loop of my skirt. She smiled and reached out to touch the cuffs. “These are toys!” I blushed scarlet. Damn! I’ve met the girl of my dreams and she catches on that I’m sporting lame toy cuffs. Damn it! What to do? “Yeah, I know! They’re just decoration! I’m more into rope anyway!” I stumbled through that bs while she continued to scrutinize me with her knowing smile. “Rope, huh? Do you use hemp or cotton?” Now on firmer footing, I was able to reply coherently and it wasn’t lost on me that she knew the difference between types of rope. “I’m into hemp right now; love the texture and after you use it a bit it softens right up! Besides it’s too hard to find good cotton rope.” No bs there; I was a hemp girl! She seemed to approve, at least she didn’t cut me off at the knees again with some other comment. “Do you live around here?” she asked. “Yeah, on the next block, halfway down.” Could it be this easy? “Roommates?” “Nope, just me!” Oh my god! Was this really happening? “What’s your name? I’m Kaitlynn Lee.” I told her. She reached out and shook my hand. I don’t know about her, but I felt electricity when we touched. Pheromones were in the air, like a heady perfume that I hoped she could sense too! She held onto my hand just a little bit longer than necessary and I was practically swooning. “Just a minute!” She pulled an Iphone and ripped off a text. The thing chimed and she stepped away a couple of paces, her back to me, to answer a call, but I could still hear her side well enough. “Sam? Yeah, we’re good, but we’ll talk later.” She slapped the phone back into her pocket and turned to me. I was stunned! Was this really happening? Was I going to get to spend some quality time with this absolute babe? And dare I think that bondage was in our future? Damn right I was thinking that! “So! Let’s go to your place!” This was happening and so fast! I was aware that she had taken control of the situation and was driving the agenda. It was my agenda as well, but I wanted to be in control. “So!” I parroted. “You gonna let me tie you up?” She smiled her enigmatic smile. “Well, let’s go and talk about it, anyway!” “Sure, let’s go; it’s this way!” She fell into place next to me and we headed back the way I had come. It must have looked like the local catholic girls school had just let out, but no one seemed to pay us any mind. My head was spinning and my little sex genie was stirring in my gut. Nothing like this had ever happened to me. I had met and got involved with gals in bars, etc. but never had a chance meeting ever developed into anything like this. Usually, the impromptu meets ended in disappointment all around. Maybe this would too, but it had moved way ahead of any other encounter I had experienced. We didn’t talk as we walked. My apartment was only 5 minutes away. I let us into the foyer with my key and we walked up the one flight to my apartment. I was nervous and excited both, hoping against hope that this would be something. My apartment fronted on the street and had lots of windows to let in the light. It was furnished in the usual single gal way with hand-me-downs and Ikea stuff. I let her go first and she walked into the large living room and gave it the once over. I was thinking strategy! How did I get her from here into my ropes and then into bed? “I’ve got some good merlot I haven’t opened yet. Want a glass?” She turned and stared at me briefly. “Sure! That would be great!” I silently agreed; a little alcohol was sure to lubricate the situation. I returned with two glasses and offered her one. She was standing at the front windows looking down at the street. “You didn’t put any ketamine or anything in this did you?” I pulled the glass back and offered her the other one. “Just kidding; you don’t seem like the type to do that!” I answered “Of course I’m not”, while guiltily recalling that, a minute ago in the kitchen, I had half-jokingly wished I had something like that. We sat on the futon and sipped our wine. “Nice place! Been here long?” I gave the short version of my history and asked her where she lived. She gave a vague answer that seemed to indicate that she had just moved in a couple of blocks away. Finally, I couldn’t stand it anymore. “So, Kaitlynn, why are you here in my apartment?” She put her glass down and turned sideways to look straight at me. “I thought you wanted to tie me up?” Damn it, she did it again; took control. I had to wrest it back. “I do! We can do it here or in the bedroom. Any preference?” I hoped my voice didn’t give away the excitement I was feeling. As always, when on the cusp of a bondage adventure, I was almost giddy and had to clasp my hands together to prevent them from shaking. “Well, here is fine. Why don’t you get your stuff and we can figure out where we want to go with this!” I had to fight with myself to keep from jumping up and running out of the room to get my equipment. Instead, I sat for a moment as if considering her suggestion and then nodded my head and replied. “Good idea! Want any more wine while I’m up?” “I’m good!” I forced myself to walk slowly into my bedroom. Once I was out of sight, I pumped my fist, mouthed a silent “yes” and did a little happy dance. I dragged my bag of toys out of the closet and gave it a quick check. There were several styles of gags, a lot of coiled rope, collars, blindfolds, etc.; the usual stuff! I unzipped my boots and kicked them off and shucked the sweater. I wanted to be able to move freely unencumbered by extraneous clothes. Ultimately, I wanted to be out of all my clothes and playing with Kaitlynn, but first things first. I came back down the hall and stopped short at the living door. Kaitlynn was nowhere in sight; where was she? Maybe she went to the bathroom? I really, really didn’t want to think she may have split! I sighed, figuring it had been too good to be true, and stepped into the room. A push and a trip and I was down hard on my belly, the bag spinning away from me. Struggling for breath, I managed to get out “What the fuck!” before a knee slammed into my back and a hand clamped over my mouth. Kaitlynn spoke into my ear. “Lay still, sweetie, and this will go OK, but if you struggle, it will go hard. Got it?” I spluttered a protest into her hand and tried to twist free. She whacked the back of my head with her free hand. “I guess you didn’t get it!” She grabbed a pigtail and twisted and pulled until my eyes teared up. “Now lay still!” I figured I should do that and nodded my head. She let go of my hair and slid her knee off my back, but kept her hand over my mouth. “Put your hands behind your back!” I hesitated and earned another head whack. I put my hands behind me crossed at the wrists. “I’m going to remove my hand from your mouth; keep quiet!” She let go of me and reached out and grabbed my bag. I couldn’t keep quiet. “Kaitlynn, what are you doing?” She grabbed my pigtail again and pulled my head back hard. “Shut up!” she hissed. She spilled the bag’s contents out on the floor and grabbed a ball gag out of the tangle of stuff. “Open up!” I tried to clamp my lips shut against the ball she was pressing against them. She removed the ball and grabbed my arm twisting it up behind me. I screeched in protest and she was ready, slamming the ball against my mouth and forcing it part way in. I tasted blood and then gave in to the relentless pressure she was exerting. She pushed the ball deep into my mouth and tightened the strap. I jerked my hands towards my mouth to try to pull the ball free or loosen the strap, but she clamped down on my arms and twisted both of them back behind me again. She held my wrists together and lifted them up and away from my body, all the while wrapping a rope around them. She managed to cinch them despite my struggling and immediately went to work on my elbows. She wrapped and cinched my elbows, crushing them together. Still working quickly, she grabbed at my ankles and quickly bound them together bending and pulling my feet up and behind until my hands were touching my heels. And that was that! I was hogtied and gagged on my living room floor in a matter of minutes by a stranger that I thought I would tying up! She stood up and nudged me with her foot. “So! You wanted to tie me up?” I twisted my head around to look up at her. She was smiling and shaking her finger at me. “Who would have figured that you would run into me and ask to tie me up? What are the chances of that? Oh right, you’re gagged and can’t talk! Let me explain. I’m a pro-domme! You know what that means? It means I tie people up! How about that? You picked the wrong person to hit on!” I tried to process that information. I knew what a domme was from my excursions on the ‘net. The realization that I had hit on a woman who was light-years beyond me in experience was embarrassing. I mean, how could I know, but still… I lowered my head to the floor and turned away from her to hide the flush of embarrassment on my face. “Embarrassing isn’t it? And now you’re going to suffer a bit for your indiscretion! But if you really like to tie people up and you pay attention, you just might learn something!” She pawed through my toy bag. “You got some good stuff here! I’m going to look around a bit see what else I can find.” She stood and walked off down the hall toward my bedroom. There was nothing I could do about it and there was not much else she would find, maybe a little weed, but that was the least of my troubles. I began to wiggle around testing the ropes. She was good at what she did, that was for sure. There was no give or slack in any rope and it quickly became clear that I was caught until she wanted to release me. She was gone for several minutes, maybe 10 or so. When she came back, she rolled me onto my side. “You got a serious sock thing going, honey! I never saw so many pairs of socks and tights.” She thought a moment and looked down at her legs. “That’s really what got you looking at me wasn’t it? These socks I’m wearing? Well how about that!” She slipped off her shoes and pressed her foot against my face. The sock was damp and smelled of leather. Having it right in my face, up close and personal, caused a tingling in my belly. She put both her feet on my face and that really stirred up something in me. She was finding and pushing a lot of my quirky little buttons. She pulled her feet back, got on her knees and reached over to roll me back onto my stomach. “I think we can have some fun with this” she said as she released the hogtie rope and untied my ankles. “What do you say we swap socks?” Now the tingle was in full vibration mode. She was keying in on my biggest weakness and I was reacting to her manipulation! She helped up onto my feet and removed my skirt and then my panties. It was so sexy to be nude, actually to be stripped, by her. I still had the shirt on, which extended below my waist. Maybe that was why being nude wasn’t freaking me out. She made me sit on my futon and slid my socks off. Then she removed hers rolling them slowly down her legs, her eyes pinned on me. Me, I was watching her peel off the socks and it was sensual and mesmerizing. She took her still warm socks and slid one over my foot and slowly worked it up over my knee. Fully extended it reached to mid-thigh. My heart was pounding and I squirmed trying to satisfy the burgeoning itch between my legs. She did the second sock in the same way. I caught her eye and we stared at each other for half a minute. She smiled and nodded her head. Wow! I was totally charged up and aching for some sex! Picking up a piece of rope she began to bind my legs starting at the ankles and cinching a two strand loop every several inches up my calves to above my knees. The last loop was placed at the top of the socks and cinched. She stood and slipped her sweater over her head and kicked her skirt aside. She wasn’t wearing a bra and her smallish breasts, pierced in each nipple, were firm and shapely. She slipped out of her thong and tossed it aside. With no clothes on she was smaller, but no less powerful! A narrow waist swelled into perfectly rounded hips. There wasn’t a trace of extra flesh or a wrinkle on her body. I swallowed hard as I stared at her perfection. She sat next to me on the futon and slowly pulled on my discarded socks. I was beside myself with sexual energy. I had never experienced anything like this, obviously, and regardless of how it came about, I was in and fully invested in whatever she wanted to do to me. She stood and pirouetted in my socks. I moaned involuntarily. “I’m guessing you’re pretty turned on right now!” I nodded, my eyes glued to my socks on her perfect legs. “Me too! Let’s do something about that!” She helped me to my feet and steadied me as she made me hop down the hall to the bedroom. I had a three piece mirror in one corner of the room. She guided me over to it and for the first time I took in the image of me bound and gagged! I could hardly believe what was reflected back at me. It was like looking at those pics on the websites only it was me staring back. The red ball was buried deep in my mouth barely visible between my lips. The strap caused a deep furrow in my cheeks and distorted my features a bit. I felt light headed as I studied the different angles the mirror afforded me. From the front I was armless, which accentuated the natural swell of my hips. The way my arms were bound forced my breasts forward. She fussed with my shirt and pulled it open to expose them. The simple multiple bindings up my legs were fantastic against the burgundy socks. She turned me slightly and I saw my arms centered in the middle of my back the insides touching from wrist to elbow with the neat loops of hemp welding them together. It was a revelation and, I knew, a life changing experience. I had never been tied up; I had always tied, but the feeling of confinement and the sight of it totally turned me toward a sub side I didn’t know I had! Maybe it wouldn’t last, but I suspected that from hereon I would crave this experience and seek it out! And she had just started on me! She stood right next to me. Her arm was casually draped over my shoulder in an attitude of ownership; her fingers played over my nipples. I tipped my head back and to the side resting my head against hers and let out a long, fervent sigh! I tell you I was on the verge of an orgasm just looking at the two of us standing there! “How grateful are you that I’ve shown you this side of your personality? Let’s find out!” She turned me towards the bed; my eyes lingered in the mirror on the image of the bound woman that I had become. Several hops and I was at the bed. She made me sit on the edge and then tilted me back, lifted my legs up and maneuvered me into the middle. She climbed up next to me and I knew what was coming next and welcomed it. This strange woman had opened a door into my personality that I could never shut and anything she wanted I would give her! Her open legs straddled my head. I was aware that the socks I had been wearing just minutes ago covered her legs. She lowered her sex to my lips and I began to show how grateful I was! It was difficult at first to get the right moves and rhythm going since I was bound into immobility, but she helped me with her movements and soon she was wet and moaning and sighing. I worked on her fervently wanting to show that I understood exactly what I was and what I was supposed to do! My efforts were rewarded when she stiffened and ejected a small stream of liquid onto my face. I knew that I would never forget the taste and scent of her fluid; I also knew that I wanted more! After a moment she climbed off. “Very good! I know you’d like to have a happy ending too, but you’re going to have to wait for that, my dear!” I groaned in disappointment and she laughed. “You are quite a surprise to me, sweetie. I thought you were just some twenty-something air head when we first met, but you’ve got promise!” She slipped into the bathroom for a minute and returned with a facecloth and wiped my face and chest. She rolled my nipple in her hand causing a lightning bolt of desire to surge through me. “I like to photograph and video my subjects. There’s a market for attractive gals in your situation and” she rolled my other nipple, “I like to have the graphics for…my own use. As soon as my friend gets here we’ll do some of that!” Oh, oh! I came down with a crash. Videos? Friend? I didn’t want to hear about either. I was good with being Kaitlynn’s slave, but having the encounter maybe spread all over the internet and, worse, having someone else involved was a big problem! She sensed from my body language and more likely from my muffled protests that I was not happy. “Now remember who’s the domme here, sweetie; neither thing is negotiable. I’ll hide your face and make you unidentifiable, but I will have my images. And I think you’ll like Sam!” Sam? Sam? The guy from the phone call! A guy was coming here? I began to try to get myself off the bed; I’m not sure what I thought that would accomplish, but I had to try. I suddenly wanted to out of this! She moved quickly to stop me from swinging my legs off the bed. “No, no, no! I tell when you can move and how! I’m going to have to immobilize you until Sam gets here. And you will need to learn your place!” I so wanted out of this now! How could I have been so foolish to fall so far into this and to think it was something I wanted? I tried to avoid her grasp, but she was quick and surprisingly strong. She rolled me onto my belly and jammed my legs against my butt. Somehow jacking my lower body up, she shoved a rope under my thighs and then around my legs at the ankles. I felt her wrapping and cinching the rope leaving me folded at the knees with my heels tightly bound down against my butt. I thrashed about a bit when she left the room to get more rope. She was back quickly and set about ‘immobilizing’ me with intense concentration. She slipped loops around my chest above and below my breasts. I turned my head and caught our reflection in the mirror. It was like watching a bondage video! Very surreal being the star! She was sliding a doubled rope under the rope that held my feet to my ass. I watched as she ran one end of that rope through the chest loops and then back to my butt. She threaded the tag end through the loop caused by doubling the rope and then drew out the slack once, twice and then again, each time sliding the fulcrum down towards my feet so that she could pull it tighter. Of course what that was doing was arching me in a most uncomfortable way. The chest ropes tightened and lifted my torso up and away from the mattress. If I were on the floor, she could have rocked me on my belly. I groaned as I tried to adjust to the strain. She paid no attention to my discomfort, busying herself with wrapping a loop around my waist. She captured my arms under that loop and drew my hands to the side of my body securing them there. That cocked my elbows and forced them up and away from my body. She undid the ribbons holding my ponytails and wound a rope through the combined handful of hair. This rope was tied off to my elbows. I was now looking up at the ceiling or at least I was until she used my tie to blindfold me. I now knew what she meant by immobilizing me. Laying on the softness of the mattress in a tangle of blankets, I could do nothing except flutter my fingers and turn my head slightly. It was excruciatingly tight and yet not painful, but I wouldn’t want to stay like this for long! That was out of my hands and I hoped Kaitlynn was going to pay close attention to me. That was all I could do! The thought that a man was coming over to my apartment popped back into my mind. I was not in the least interested in having a man touch me. I was not bi and had no interest in penises. All I could do was to hope that I came through this OK and that Kaitlynn would treat me right. It was just a hope, because I didn’t know her from Eve! A pall of despair descended on me as I realized the gravity of the situation I was in. It wasn’t much fun anymore and any sexual spark I had felt was just dead ashes now. I heard a phone ring and her answer and then I heard my door buzzer being engaged. A chill spread through me. ‘Sam’ must be here! I heard my apartment door open and close and murmured conversation in the other room. It went on for several minutes at a volume too low for me to hear. I heard someone come down the hall. It turned out to be Kaitlynn, who removed my blindfold and untied my hair. It felt delicious to be free of that, but I was not happy. Sam in the house was really bugging me; my anxiety level was high and was all but choking me. There was nothing I could, but wait and see! Kaitlynn spoke. “Sam? Come in here. Now!” I cringed and moaned softly, my eyes fixed on the doorway. I heard footsteps and watched intently for a figure to materialize in the doorway. Relief slammed me like a dam bursting! Sam was a girl! She was tall, maybe 5 foot 9 inches or so, with dark hair cut short to frame a heart-shaped face. She was lean and pretty. Her demeanor was one of caution as she eyed me on the bed. Kaitlynn, still clad only in my socks, walked over to Sam. In her socked feet Kaitlynn’s small stature was readily observable. She was barely over 5 feet, but it was clear that she was in charge. “Remove your clothes and then get on your knees facing the wall!” I watched in amazement as Sam hurried to comply. She kicked off her unlaced converse sneaks and slid out of her jeans. Her sweater followed and she dropped to her knees and sat with her butt on the back of her legs. She had yet to speak. Kaitlynn foraged through my sock drawer and pulled out a pair of heavy cotton over-the knee socks, gray in color. She tossed them to Sam and Sam worked them onto her legs. I watched with growing excitement. This was like the world series of sock obsession and bondage. Now that the mystery of who Sam was had been resolved, I was climbing back onto the horn-dog express. I twisted in my ropes to remind myself that I was still so, so tied up and watched Sam settle back into her sitting position. Kaitlynn knelt beside her and I had a clear view as she began to bind Sam’s arms. Sam had long thin arms and Kaitlynn was able to twist and move her arms so that they were pointing straight up in the middle of her back. Her hands ended up right near her hair line. Kaitlynn quickly arranged and tightened various ropes until Sam was irrevocably bound into what I suddenly recalled was a reverse prayer tie. Sam sat quietly and in no apparent discomfort. I was churning inside with a fire between my legs that needed to be quenched. This was so damn sexy, all my previous fear and trepidation vanished, as if it never existed. I watched Kaitlynn’s mastery of Sam with a raging need for sexual release! With a touch and a murmured word Sam turned away from the wall and faced me. Now she engaged me with a look of equal parts submission and desire. I shivered at the hunger in her eyes and felt the same thing in me! Kaitlynn produced a black fabric hood; apparently, Sam had brought some toys with her because that hood wasn’t mine. Sam pinned me with her eyes until Kaitlynn pulled the hood down obscuring her vision. The hood must have been porous enough to allow breathing since there was only one hole in it that Kaitlynn centered over Sam’s mouth. She murmured to Sam and Sam pursed her lips to allow Kaitlynn to apply lipstick in a bright red color. The effect was amazing, especially when Sam licked her lips with what looked like a long sinuous tongue. Oh my god! I so wanted that tongue on me! Kaitlynn buckled a tall posture collar onto Sam’s long neck, capturing and tightening the hood. She clipped a leather leash onto the front ring and then stood and came over to me! I was so ready for whatever she wanted to do! I was whimpering with desire, shaky and nerve-jangled. She maneuvered me to a sitting position on the side of the bed and untied my legs and then removed my arm bindings. The gag stayed in place. It was at once exhilarating and disappointing to be free of my bonds. I shook my arms and kicked my legs to improve circulation and it felt great, but I wanted to be tied again. She helped me to my feet, snapped a pair of handcuffs on my wrists pinning them in front of me and directed me to the bathroom. I was in dire need of the facilities. Once the door was shut I leaned back against it and fairly swooned. My hands were all over myself, in my crotch and on my nipples and anywhere else I had sensation. I went weak-kneed when the orgasm took me. I sank down to the floor panting and wanting more. Kaitlynn rapped on the door. “Two minutes! Don’t make me come after you!” I quickly took care of business, splashed some water on my face and toweled off, just finishing as Kaitlynn pushed the door open! She grasped my arm and led me back to the bed. I glanced at Sam and it appeared that she hadn’t moved a muscle! She led me to a wooden straight back chair I used as a clothes hanger and had me sit side saddle while she tied my arms into what I knew was a box tie with my forearms parallel to the floor and my hands at the opposite elbows. She gave that a little twist by pulling my hands up towards my neck slightly with a rope that she passed through my armpits and behind my neck, sort of a baby version of how Sam’s arms were tied. I turned to place my back against the chair back and she secured me against it. She lifted first one foot and then the second tying my ankle to my thigh. She pulled and pushed my around using artfully placed rope to keep me in place until I was sitting with my tail bone at the front edge of the chair and with my heels also resting on the chair seat. It would have been a precarious unstable position except for the tight ropes that held me. My legs were spread, my sex open and accessible. I hoped that Sam would soon be working me over with her wicked tongue, but who knew what was in Kaitlynn’s mind. She snapped an elastic-banded blindfold on me. Whatever she had in mind I wouldn’t see it coming, so to speak! I sat quietly, flexed my legs trying to work up some friction between them. I was wet and horny and very mentally ready for what I hoped would be a good tongue lashing session. I heard movement and sensed someone near me then felt hair brush my thighs. Oh my god! What a rush that sent through me, but that sensation paled at the first tentative touch of a tongue on my vulva! I moaned and carried on all out of proportion to what was being done, but I wanted it so bad! My hopes and desires regarding Sam’s tongue were soon realized. She was a virtuoso and from the first tentative probe, I was totally out of control. I pushed forward as best I could to meet her. The only sounds in the room were my crazed, muffled pleadings, the chair creaking under the strain of my movement and the steady unending liquid sounds of Sam French-kissing my sex! I don’t know how long it went on; not long enough in my opinion. Sam wrenched orgasms out of me until I was totally unaware of my surroundings and situation. When she finally stopped I was wreathed in sweat and cloudy of mind. I didn’t realize what was going on; I felt the chair being moved and sensed I was tipping over. My head ended up on a pillow and I was able to understand that I was on my back still tied to the chair. As I settled into place, Kaitlynn tightened and repositioned ropes to secure me as tightly as before and then someone’s crotch was in my face. I guessed it was Sam having already sampled Kaitlynn. She lay forward over me and placed her mouth back onto my sex. We went at each other with abandon, my dream state erased in a flush of renewed passion. We were quickly spent, at least I was. Sam seemed to enjoy my work! Kaitlynn told her to rise and she did so, sighing and whimpering. My chair was lifted and placed back on its legs. The blindfold was removed and I sat lethargically as Kaitlynn released me from the chair. Sam sat quietly on the bed still bound and hooded, sort of slumped forward, head down and breathing hard for several minutes until she heaved a huge sigh and sat up. I was completely untied and, this time, the awful gag was removed. Kaitlynn told me not to talk and I obliged her. She cuffed my hands in front again and led me to the bathroom. I splashed water around and then sank onto the hopper seat and must have zoned out, because Kaitlynn had to come in and get me. She led me out and down the hall to the living room. She handed me a glass of the wine we were drinking at the start of this amazing afternoon. She cuffed an ankle to the futon leg and went back to the bedroom. Several minutes later, Sam, untied and dressed again, entered and sat next to me on the futon. We instinctively reached out and held hands. I got a good look at her for the first time and saw how pretty she was up close. I ran my fingers over the rope marks on her arms. Without prompting we leaned into a little kiss and then we both laughed! Kaitlynn watched this little display with a smirk. “I told you that you would like Sam! Now, neither one of you touch the other!” Sam instantly slid away from me to the end of the futon. ...

Dollspeak

We hit their camp just before dawn, took most of them out in the first strike. The rest fought hard, as they always do, fought to the death, but it was soon over. Luckily we didn’t lose anybody, though I took one in the leg. While we waited for the chopper, one of their trucks pulled up. There was a white flag fluttering on the antenna. Four troops leapt from the back of the truck. They had white armbands, as did the driver. It was the one note of civility in the war. We allowed each other to retrieve our dead. We kept their weapons, of course, but let them keep their packs and personal gear. ...

See Emily Play

Slowly but surely the New York subway train gathered speed, the firm forward motion sent an almost unnoticeable shudder through Emily’s body as she was having yet another orgasm. She knew pretty damn well how to hide this for the outside world as Mrs. M had taught her the hard way. To the innocent bystander it would look like she was just shivering with cold. Only someone really paying attention might notice there was something else going on. Her body shivering while her look would turn to a gaze for only a second. But in New York no one paid attention. As the orgasm slowely subsided Emily relaxed a bit as her mind started wandering back to almost a year ago. Back to the events that would change her live for good. ...

Lucy

My name is Lucy. I’m twenty-six years old, and for the past five years I’ve been a sex slave to a machine; a machine I created. This is the story of it’s inception and the beginning of my self-imposed slavery. * * * * * 1 - Japan I came into a large amount of money through the development of various popular software in my late teens, while studying at University. More than I knew what to do with, in fact, and a lonely life with it. Following my studies was a period of introversion for me, and I found myself regressing back to my teenage days, fantasising about almost everything imaginable. I used to read a huge number of erotic stories and spend hours browsing images and videos of countless fetishes. The stories were always what grabbed me though, and those were what I found myself drawn back to now I had the money to spend so much time to myself. ...

Jennifer's Toy

The sun was bright and high in the afternoon sky on a cool Saturday afternoon in a London suburb. Tonight was the famous Skin Two Rubber Ball 1999. Things were quiet and still in the bedroom of the flat of Jennifer’s friend. The sun was shining in through the open curtains. Downstairs could be heard the talking of the two rubberists about tonight’s Ball. “I wish I didn’t have this darn cold,” said Kim as she sniffled. ...

June’s Self Bondage Mistake 7

continued from part 6 Part Seven After a satisfying meal and more satisfying conversation, June drove Darcy home. Hugging one final time, the girls said their good-byes and Darcy got out of June’s car. Walking slowly, and looking back several times at June, Darcy put her best sultry walk skills to work making June desire her even more. Looking back one last time, Darcy entered the apartment complex and was gone from June’s view. ...

Kristen and the Little Old Ladies

Author’s Note: This story follows ‘Kristen Finds a Job’. Many thanks to Jennifer Harrison for telling me about some of her travel adventures and for editing this story. For once, something Joan had gotten me into wasn’t a hideous disaster. I was on my way to the office of ‘We Help’, an organization that provided services for the elderly and the disabled. I still didn’t have a paying job, but at least I now had a reason to get out of the apartment. Performing useful work really helped me break out of my depression. ...

June’s Self Bondage Mistake 4

continued from part 3 Part Four. June and Mary went to their favorite restaurant which was only minutes from June’s apartment. They could have walked there in about 30 minutes, and the night was becoming pleasant enough, but neither of them felt they needed any further exertion tonight. June drove, as they both agreed Mary was not ready for anything requiring advanced motor skills or concentration, and where June lived you needed both. June’s neighborhood was really coming around. Someone might have called it a yuppie-town in the past, but June did not see the connection. Condos and high end apartments were going up all over the area, and any old, dilapidated buildings were not rehabbed but torn down and rebuilt. Lots of people were out tonight, walking all over. Bars with open windows, and a couple with open walls and outside seating were already filling up, further proof of the good changes happening. Getting to the restaurant was hair-raising at times due to people not crossing the street where or when they should. Walking out from between two parked cars seemed to be the norm around here, and a driver had to be on her toes! ...

June’s Self Bondage Mistake 5

continued from part 4 Part Five Arriving home, June and Mary walked together as lovers would, arm-in-arm, being as close to each other as they could without interfering with their walking. June unlocked the door, and they both went inside, already kissing and fondling each other. As they walked towards the bedroom letting the door close behind them loudly, they peeled each other’s clothes off, leaving a trail of discarded clothes from the front door to the bedroom hallway. ...

June’s Self Bondage Mistake 6

continued from part 5 Part Six June eventually cried herself to sleep, waking in the middle of the night on the couch. She was cold, thirsty, and worst of all, alone. No matter what Mary had told her, June would not believe that her extended business trip was anything but routine, believing that Mary would never come home again. Something terrible would happen, and Mary would be gone from her life forever, just like her parents, just like past lovers, just like anyone June let get close to her. ...

Turmoil

continued from part 8 Part Nine Chapter 16: Wintering Out There was a knock on the doorframe behind her. The cottage was relatively small and quite cosy, but Alex had an eerie ability to disappear in silence bordering to condensed when she was doing some work or wanted to have a few moments on her own. This meant that she effectively reappeared out of nowhere, often startling whoever was in the room. Niamh thought she would never really get used to it. ...

Turmoil 16: Wintering Out

continued from part 15 Chapter 16: Wintering Out There was a knock on the doorframe behind her. The cottage was relatively small and quite cosy, but Alex had an eerie ability to disappear in silence bordering to condensed when she was doing some work or wanted to have a few moments on her own. This meant that she effectively reappeared out of nowhere, often startling whoever was in the room. Niamh thought she would never really get used to it. ...

Sector 27

“…..last recorded ship in that sector was a probe ship like yours, crew of one, nearly a hundred years ago. No record of anyone returning from there, and no large scale expeditions. I guess there’s not much there to interest the ones with the big money.” “Roger that, Control.” Lounging in the pilot’s seat, Sara Singleton idly punched the buttons to refine her course. “Any other info?” “Not much. Several small ships have entered that sector over the past couple thousand years, but nothing about any of them making it back. I know you won’t abort, but be very careful in there, SuperSport.” ...

Turmoil 15: Spinning Yarns

continued from part 14 Chapter 15: Spinning Yarns She blinked twice to get rid of the stinging dryness in her eyes. The warming light from the fireplace and the gentle but pervasive heat made her drowsy, but it was hard not to look at the smouldering embers. It might have been one of those rare Zen moments, if she only had been able to clear her head. Now, random sounds, images and sensations kept bouncing smoothly in her mind. The weekend down south seemed so far away now, so very unreal, but yet so close that she could actually taste every single thing as if it happened a single breath ago. She smiled, wetting her lips furtively with her tongue, enjoying the salty flavour that still remained after lunch. That, too, had been something to remember. Alex had obviously decided to feed her up on top of all the pampering before she left, and André had given her certain ideas about cooking that would soon begin to show around the waist on both of them. ...

Turmoil 15: Spinning Yarns

continued from part 7 Part Eight Chapter 15: Spinning Yarns She blinked twice to get rid of the stinging dryness in her eyes. The warming light from the fireplace and the gentle but pervasive heat made her drowsy, but it was hard not to look at the smouldering embers. It might have been one of those rare Zen moments, if she only had been able to clear her head. Now, random sounds, images and sensations kept bouncing smoothly in her mind. The weekend down south seemed so far away now, so very unreal, but yet so close that she could actually taste every single thing as if it happened a single breath ago. She smiled, wetting her lips furtively with her tongue, enjoying the salty flavour that still remained after lunch. That, too, had been something to remember. Alex had obviously decided to feed her up on top of all the pampering before she left, and André had given her certain ideas about cooking that would soon begin to show around the waist on both of them. ...

My Birthday Epiphany

An erotic story continued from My Only Horror Movie: Levi, the director, and I had remained friends, but his wife had found out about my offer to him, right before he paddled me while hanging in the iron frame. She was colder to me the few times I talked with her since my movie, but I got the feeling Levi was entertained by the tension between her and I. Levi told me the scene where the red head, Tabatha, paddled my ass raw as I hung in the iron frame was a favorite of a special owner of the exclusive movie, and he had a request for a special scene. Levi explained this particular man knew the true story behind the movie and wanted to see me get a birthday spanking, in other words he wanted a film of me getting my ass spanked, this time in color. ...

Cuckolded

Chapter 1: The Realization Cynthia sat sitting with her mother outside her mother’s house on the patio overlooking the pool. “What’s wrong?” her mother asked her. She looked off into the garden area, slowly sipping on her cocktail, pondering what she was going to tell her mother and started to think back…. Cynthia was 33. She was a professor teaching business courses at the University when she met, Mike, her husband. He was a computer science major working on his masters and took some business classes to round out his curriculum. She was quite stunning. She was 6 foot 2 inches tall with out heels, very slim, buxom, chiseled features from a natural fitness level that came easy for her. She was always immaculately dressed with some sort of leather fashion included in her ensemble. He was mesmerized from the first time he saw her. She was in explicably drawn her to student, 11 years her junior at the time. She couldn’t explain why. He was fit, but much smaller than she was. At only 5'6", she towered over him. She was drawn to his professional attitude and maturity from the moment she talked with him. His intelligence was beyond belief. A 4.0 for a semester was the routine. His master’s project had been to work with some engineering students to create a new innovative product. He had the engineers create a bar code reader for fridges. As the primary inventor, he had the primary rights to the product. The program involved reading bar codes from food products put into the fridge, recording the dates entered, and assigned a best before date. The computer would alert the home owner when food was expired or running low or needed to be replaced. All automatically. The product needed to find an investor and needed to be sold to a major refrigerator manufacturer. One day, after class, towards the end of the course, he had approached Cynthia. They were both drawn to each other. He asked her questions about investors, business plans and if she could offer any advice….. one thing led to another… a few dinners…. business meetings…. the more and more time they spent together… the more they found that were attracted to each other. The age and size differences occasionally drew looks from others, but they fell in love with each other. Cynthia believed that he had an amazing product and called on one of her old school friends. John and she were in the same undergraduate business class’s years before. She earned her PHD. He went on to be a very successful entrepreneur. Cynthia introduced Mike to John one afternoon at his office down town. John was 6'3", 285 lbs and a towering imposing figure. He was all most intimidating to Mike, but John’s pleasant smile and easy going attitude put him at ease. Cynthia prodded Mike to show John what his idea was. After showing the schematics, estimated costs, results from the prototype testing and customer survey data, John was impressed. They drew up a partnership agreement formed a company and Mike was now … essentially… very well off financially. “I think this is going to be the beginning of a beautiful friendship” John said. With in a year, Cynthia and Mike were married. “Well mum…” she paused.” I love Mike." she said, choking up a bit. Her mother looked at her knowingly. “Let’s me guess” her mother said. “You are totally in love with Mike… but something is missing. Am I right?” she said. She sipped her drink holding the long brown cigarette in her hand. Its smoke gently swirling around the glass. Her daughter nodded. She took a long, slow drag on the cigarette, deeply inhaling the smoke… holding it in and slowly easing it out… " I know what’s going on… He’s very very good orally… but too small down there…" she said. Cynthia’s eyes blinked. “Mum… how do you know that?” she asked. “A mother can tell” she said looking at her daughter… lovingly. Cynthia sniffled a bit. “He’s so fantastic with down there with his mouth. I can cum over and over and over. He’s just… not big enough for me. He’s 5 inches…” “That’s OK. He’s a small fellow. That’s actually average. You need something… bigger to satisfy you… don’t you?” Cynthia nodded… sipping on her drink again. She, herself, took a long deep sensuous drag on her long brown cigarette, holding it in in… a mirror image of her mother. She blew it out. She felt relieved. Seemingly, her mother knew. Her mother leaned toward her. “Cynthia. I have something to tell you. I need you to just listen. But I think this will help you save your marriage.” She reached over taking Cynthia’s hand. “You need to cuckold him.” Cynthia pulled her hand back from her mother. “Oh My God mum.” “Just hear me out” her mother said sitting back holding her hands up… one holding the drink and smoke… Her mother turned and looked away for a moment. Not looking at Cynthia, she spoke. “Do you remember after your father died… and you were away working on your masters and PHD those 3 years…?” Cynthia remembered the car crash, the funeral, and her mother insisting that life goes one and supporting her in her quest for her doctorate. “Yes mum… I remember” she said. “Well… I never told you this… but Daniel is not your ‘first’ step father… " Cynthia looked at her puzzled.”What do you mean?” “He’s actually your second”. Cynthia sat there dazed. Blinking. Not quite sure if she heard her mother accurately. She didn’t say a word. “A while after your father died… I met a man. I think I was just lonely. He was there. We became quite fond of each other. And well, we quietly married. I didn’t tell you because I thought you would be upset.” Cynthia sat and stared at her. “We kept it quiet. He was a wonderful man. Wonderfully talented with this oral techniques… but not well endowed. He confessed to me one night that he secretly cross dressed when he was younger. I didn’t know what to say or do. It took a week or so and I realized that I loved him, but needed to have more than his oral skills. He actually suggested cuckolding him.” Cynthia took another large gulp of her drink and another deep drag on the smoke. “So, after doing some research, I found a place that could help me do that…” “Do what?“Cynthia asked. “Turn him into a sissy cuckold.” Cynthia slumped into her chair. “Oh My God.” she said. Her mind raced back to visiting her mother when she was on a break from her studies. The maid that her mother had hired to look after the house was actually…. her stepfather. Her mother could read her mind and nodded. “Yes. Maria was actually Martin. We turned him into a submissive sissy maid. He looked after me for 4 years. Four wonderful years. He cooked, cleaned, took care of the house, paid bills, took care of my ’needs’ including occasionally finding me a bull to satisfy my need for a real man.” Cynthia continued to stare at her mother. “This is all probably quite a shock to you… but… I think I will help you to understand a few things.” ...

Turmoil 14: Amends

continued from part 13 Chapter 14: Amends The cat lay on top of the large fridge, listening cautiously as she made herself as flat and inconspicuous as possible. It was a warm and nice place to rest, and she didn’t want anyone to come after her with a broom and chuck her out in the storm. They had been nice to her here so far, but she had learnt the hard way that people could act very strange sometimes. Now, there was no sign of anyone near where she was. Perhaps she would go for a little sightseeing around the house a bit later. The one without hair had given her better food than she’d had anywhere else around this place, and he didn’t seem to mind having her around. Tonight, he had let her in from the rain. He might still be somewhere in here, and perhaps there would be more to eat. ...

Maya And Rose

Maya And Rose: London story Prologue Maya and Rose are top fashion models. Rose is blond with long straight hair, while Maya likes to keep her black hair short. When the hectic schedule allows, their access to leading fashions, makeup, and travel enables them to play out their favorite game. The name of the game is enslaving their unsuspecting neighbors. London It was Friday the end of London fashion week. Maya and Rose were slowly getting ready for their trip to Milan on Monday. This gave them a full weekend to devote their predatory attentions to Mark. Maya spotted this athletic looking financial advisor, the other day in the elevator, and realized he lives in an apartment just below theirs, accessible from a spacious terrace overlooking Canary Wharf. As the evening creped by, Maya was preparing a large bottle of Chloroform, she obtained after seducing a elderly chemist. She attached a tip of a long rubber hose to the opening of the small canister, and stretched it out through the open window of their apartment. As she predicted, the other side of the hose rested gently at the air intake of Marks’ air condition unit. ...

The Further Training of 'S' 11: Rewarding the Ponygirls

continued from part 10_ Chapter 11: Rewarding the Ponygirls “We were very surprised at the success of slave ‘S’ and Lizzie in the pony buggy race. We had given them no chance of winning and had planned a very interesting and prolonged punishment regime for them; what a pity they won. However there will be other times when we can indulge in proper punishment for them both. You are of course to be congratulated for your success in training them to win; you obviously take your job very seriously. Now do come and sit down” ...

Turmoil

continued from part 6 Part Seven Chapter 13: Bundle of Joy Heavy raindrops played an autumn concerto on the barn roof. An unremittingly drumming background noise rolled through the loft where Niamh was watching Alex prepare the next number. She had helped her roll out the large, heavy rubber sack on the floor while Alex took care of the wires attached to overhead pulleys mounted on a beam. She shook her head in disbelief. The sack was a blood-curling body bag-like deflated cocoon with broad belts, buckles and whatnot, and they wanted to string her up in it. No one could blame her for not seeing the point in being the banger in that bun, she thought. Surely, Alex must have had something more in mind than just suspending her like a sausage when she thought this out. ...

R.A.B.B. Revenge Against Bad Boyfriends 3: Bens' Story

(story continues from R.A.B.B. Revenge Against Bad Boyfriends 2) Chapter Three: Ben’s Story - Final. Robyn left Ben hanging in his condom prison the next morning, with a few ounces of her morning pee inside, just to “piss” him off! She was in the kitchen when Brittany arrived. “You actually fucked yourself ….with him?!” Brittany laughed. “Head first!!” Robyn explained!!! “You HAVE to let me…” Brittany pleaded… “He’s upstairs, hanging on the bed post, go have fun!!” Robyn said! ...

Selene

When the bus stopped to fill the fuel tank, Susan opened her eyes suddenly. “Gosh, I fell asleep.” She murmured rubbing her eyes with her hands. “And we are only at the early afternoon… There is still a day and a half before we will arrive in New York on this bus.” She looked distractedly outside through the bus window, and watched that they stopped more or less fifty meter from the bus stop shelter. Under it there was only a figure, a female one, enveloped in a long and glistening black cape completed with a big hood. She also noted that it was raining heavily, with a lead grey colour in the sky and thunder was rumbling not too far away. ...

The Red Raincoat

Saturday morning dawned with an overcast sky and threatening clouds as Barbara clicked on the kettle to make her first cup of tea for the day. She flicked on the radio to get the weather forecast so that she could decide what to wear for her morning’s retail therapy session at the mall. Barbara was in her mid twenties and still single, but always on the lookout, and basically happy with her life so far. Her figure was pretty good, although she thought she could loose a couple of kilos around her tummy, and her face was pleasant and friendly, not beautiful like a film star or model but she was fine with the way she looked and had her admirers in the past. Her long shiny auburn hair was possibly her best visual attribute and she spent many hours keeping it that way. She was quite fit due to her daily morning exercise of three circuits of the local park at a fast jog pace and swimming twice a week at the local pool. Barbara was careful of what she ate to maintain her health and figure and she had very few colds or other ailments. ...

Jessica Darling Chapter 22: Heather Goes Nuts!

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 21 Chapter 22: Heather Goes Nuts! Sure enough, turning the corner Jessica spotted Heather semi-submerged in a large tub of what appeared to be peanut butter. The only part of her visible above the surface was her head with her hair bundled up and pinned like a topknot. Jessica could tell Heather was conscious given the slow, side-to-side movements that her friend’s head made; indicating some form of motion was being hidden underneath the substance. ...

Discovered in a Bad Position 3: Morning Torment

continued from part 2 Part 3: Morning Torment Jeff didn’t sleep well. Making the night even longer, he had no idea what time it was. When Ellen had decided it was time to put him to bed, she’d tossed an inflated mattress onto the floor of the guest bathroom along with a few blankets, then cuffed his hands in front of him. She’d found his light chain and locked one end around his neck and the other around the toilet, leaving too little slack to reach the light switch. After warning him not to roll over too often at the risk of choking himself, she’d dropped the keys to his locks into her pocket, turned off the light, and closed the door behind her as she walked out. ...

Football Physicals

My name is Joe Bismark. Each year you kinda get used to the football physicals. Same old thing. But in my senior year of high school, the physical became a pleasure. In fact, a little too much pleasure. As I entered the examining room, all seemed the usual. A beautiful, blond nurse named Phyllis conducted the normal tests. Blood pressure, check ears and throat, breath in and out. Just the routine exam questions. But when the doctor came in, the exam took on a new meaning. ...

Turmoil

Part One Chapter 1 October The scenery in this particular district was something she under normal circumstances really appreciated. This time it was like a silent film flickering past her eyes through the window. The shifting autumn colours kept her from falling asleep. She felt nauseously tired, although the dizziness wore off a bit as she straightened herself up in the seat, and a bit ashamed for not keeping the conversation alive the way she used to whenever they were travelling together. ...

Be Careful What You Wish For

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest For as long as I can remember, I have had an interest in bondage, particularly in mummification. My wife really never has been much into the whole deal, but she will indulge me every now and then. On occasion she would let me wrap her up in saran wrap, and at least once she let me put duct tape over the wrap. For all my trying, I couldn’t ever really get her interested in taking it further. She would never let me wrap her up with any vibrating toys, and she wouldn’t let me wrap her head. ...

A New Beginning

I got home the other day from a long trip and was so looking forward to relaxing and enjoying some down time. As I get close to my door I’m surprised that there are hardly any lights on in the house. I found that when I am gone my wife likes to keep some extra lights on to feel safer. So now I’m thinking she is gone out for a bit or was late getting home from work. If anything I can get in and cleaned up and start relaxing. ...

College Discoveries

This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. After a short walk from where the taxi had dropped her at the curb, Kristen was stepping into her dorm for the first time. Her mothers will had provided her and her sisters with the majority of the insurance money to be used for college. Kristen had excellent records in high school and was accepted at a prominent college. A mistake in processing had provided her with the best dorm on campus. By the time the mistake was discovered, all of the general housing was gone and they let her keep it for the same price. As she made her way through the building, she was feeling a little out of her league. Knocking on the door to her room, a tall beautiful woman answered the door. Already feeling a little meek by the whole experience of leaving home for the first time, she was a little disappointed that her roommate was so hot. Part of her wished for someone homely looking and less intimidating. ...

My Stallion

Emily turned right and drove her car through the open gates. She followed the lane which ended in front of the beautiful mansion of her friend. When she stepped out of her car, she climbed the stairs to the front door of this nice home. She looked around at the garden and enjoyed the flowers and the green grass. The sun was shining and added a finishing touch to the already beautiful garden. ...

A New Body Off The Rack

(story continues from A New Body Off The Rack) Part Two: The Shredder Sam, or should I say Sam and Susan, looked at the instructions for some time before realizing it would be much too dangerous to try to reverse their merging into one being. Taking both the book and the machine, they went back behind their apartment building and left it for trash pick up. “Hope you can live like this, Susan.” Sam said as the two took one last look at the machine with the same set of eyes. As they headed back to their apartment to make love in their new special way, they passed a married cross dresser who’s real name was Pat, but he preferred Pam. Dressed with a green blouse over his breast forms, black leather pants, and sandals, he notice the machine in the dumpster. “What do we have here?” Pam said as he looked at the instructions and got a rather evil look spread across his red painted lips. Getting the machine out of the dumpster, he rolled it to the service elevator and took it up to his apartment. “What’s that, Pat?” His wife asked as she stared at the weird device between them. “Something that greatly improved the love life of our neighbors, Sam and Susan.” Pam said as he took his wife by the hand and helped her onto it. “Please call me Pam.” “Well Pam,” Carol began. “What exactly will this do?” “You’ll see.” Pam said as he set the controls to how he wanted it and turned the machine on. At first the vibration simply sent waves of pleasure through her. Then with a tug, she felt herself being pulled into the machine. She grabbed the sides with her arms, but the pull was too strong to keep her from going in. Thanks to how Pam had reset the machine, it wasn’t a single Carol body suit that came out the other end, but shredded pieces of flattened body parts. Carol could only lay immobile, starring at the ceiling as Pam stepped over to her. “I know you always thought I was a transsexual who wanted to be a woman.” Pam said to her wife with a sinister smile. “This new pants are the first pants I’ve worn in two years. I am simply a cross dresser who’ll add to his outward image with your help. Lucky for me, the landlord think we’re sisters instead of husband and wife. Nobody will suspect your moving out.” Removing his pants, he picked up Carol hips and legs. He had the machine cut them off so that they’d be a pair of pantyhose made of female flesh. He sat down in a chair and slid one leg into her leg and then the other. As he pulled her up about the hips, she felt his penis fill her vagina up in ways she could never imagine. She did find it sexually exciting to have him walking around inside of her. He then pulled the pants back on and then slipped her arms up his arms like a pair of evening gloves. He wore her head like a mask so that she could see everything he saw. What she saw was the rest of her body being folded up and put in a draw by the bed. He went to Carol’s closet and device to replace her blouse and pants with a white blouse, tan skirt, matching hose and three inch heels. Removing his breast forms, he put on her chest and played with her tits until he heard her moan with pleasure. He then drove down to a local lesbian night club and got a lovely blonde woman to dance with him. With Carol’s female parts, the lesbian named Karen had no idea she wasn’t dancing with an actual girl. As they dance the night away, the feeling of female flesh stimulated his arms and lower body. Only he heard his wife’s voice crying inside her own head about how her feet were killing her. Pam just ignored her and danced until dawn. Then took her back to his place. “This is my apartment.” Pam said to Karen as she looked impressed on the furniture. “It is nice.” Karen said as Pam lead Karen to the bedroom and stripped one another of their clothes. They climb onto the bed, playing with one another breasts. Getting into a 69 position, Pam worked on Karen’s pussy while Karen worked on Carol’s pussy. All three of them cried out in pleasure at the same time. When 9 a.m. came, Karen kissed Pam goodbye and went home to get ready for work that afternoon. Pam removed Carol’s head and held it in her own, well manicured hands. “I told you that sex would be very special for the two of us from now on.” He then stripped himself of his wife and washed her parts while getting dressed in a pretty outfit and switching from his raven hair wig to his blonde one. The three of them would be very special bed fellows from now on. THE END

Jessica Darling 5: Not Any Plane-Jane Fantasy

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 4 Chapter 5: Not Any Plane-Jane Fantasy “Jessica!!! It’s so cool!!!” Heather’s piercing squeal caused Jessica to temporarily turn down the volume on the speakerphone in her study… “Brulée sent a letter with a date and time for my session! It’s in two weeks at her private studio in the south of France! She’s even sending a private jet to pick us up!!! Can you believe it Jessica?! A private jet!!!” ...

The Training of Slave Selena 16: Last Night of Freedom

Chapter 16: Last Night of Freedom ‘S’ awoke still heavily rubberised, her corset holding her fast; she ached all over and felt the need for a long shower. The liquid in her suit had been re-absorbed whilst she slept, she lay wondering what time it was and where her beloved Master was. The room was night black and she realised that she had been blindfolded. She reached up to check only to realise that she was restricted; her hands would not move above her neck. The sound of chain confirmed her bondage; she lay back and would have smiled had not the breathe-through gag stopped her. There was nothing to do but wait for release by her Master. ...

The Training of Slave Selena

Story continued from Part 7 Part Eight Chapter 15: Training Resumes ‘S’ lay quietly totally encapsulated in latex not one inch of her flesh exposed. ‘So here I am an animate being sealed inside an inanimate covering of my own choosing, latex rubber. The additional bondage of the straps and the tightness of them enhances the feeling of being contained and as such, I am covered and invincible and yet at the same time vulnerable. I am here until my Master releases me; I am in my element both as a slave to my Master as well as to the latex. The feeling of being in total bondage is amazing and the sensations are quite exquisite, it feels as if every nerve end is alive and sending messages to the pleasure centre in my brain. The feeling of being contained within the all covering latex and the all over squeeze of the rubber as it forms an impervious constraining layer is so physically and mentally satisfying. Here I lie in extreme bondage, my mouth filled with a fully inflated latex bladder with breathe through hole allowing me to gain enough air to breath. I can’t move a muscle and yet I am as happy as I could possibly be. I am fulfilled. I am at peace; I want this to go on for ever!’ ‘S’ began her mantra and eventually drifted off to a bondaged dreamless sleep. ...

Jessica Darling 3: Bad Cocoa!

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 2 Chapter 3: Bad Cocoa! “Jessica! Come on! Let’s go meet her!” Heather tugged on Jessica’s arm, dragging her along to the anteroom behind the stage. This is where Brulée had retreated to after her “performance… apparently she is ‘spent’ from the effort of supporting the gala.” the gala chairwoman snorted in response to Jessica’s inquiry… “She is not taking visits from her ‘adoring’ public at this time is how it was explained to me when I went back there a few minutes ago.” “Heather, I can’t go back there! I’ve got nothing to do with this gala! They’re only borrowing the place from me!” Jessica was trying to politely dump Heather so she could head back to the stage for a closer look at that peculiar statue. “Jessica!” Heather planted a hard swat onto Jessica’s latex-clad ass “You OWN this fucking place! You can go anywhere you God-damned want to!!! Now let’s fucking GO!” Before Jessica could protest further, Heather had managed to pull her away from the base of the stage and resumed dragging her towards the anteroom behind the stage. “Guess I might as well meet the ‘illustrious’ Ms. Brulée now.” Jessica murmured under her breath as she watched Brulée’s assistants start to wheel ‘Model Behaviour’ off the stage. Jessica quickly switched roles with Heather, and with her buxom friend in tow, made a beeline backstage. That is, until they were stopped at the entrance to the anteroom by a rather muscular woman, clad in what could best be described as a rather skimpy silver gladiatrix outfit constructed entirely of skintight rubber and plastic. “I’m sorry? I don’t think I heard you right?” Jessica quizzed, what she assumed was one of Brulée’s bodyguards, as she struggled to maintain what was becoming a rapidly fleeting grip on her sense of calm. “I’m sorry, you’re not allowed back here. Madame Brulée is not taking visitors at this time. If you wish an autographed picture you can purchase them off her website.” The gladiatrix replied, her arms still folded across her chest. “Autograph? I’m not some Brulée fan-girl looking for a freakin’ autograph you steroid freak!” Jessica began to fume… “I am, I’d like an autograph…” Heather whispered from behind Jessica. “I own this fucking place! I’ll have Ms. Crème Brulée and her over-hyped, self-promoting, middle-aged drag-queen looking ass tossed out of here in a nanosecond if you don’t get out of my Goddamn way. NOW!!!” Jessica raged at the gladiatrix as she closed to about within a foot from the woman. Jessica had already queued up another verbal grenade in what was rapidly becoming one of Jessica’s rare venom-laced tirades and was about to launch it when the door to the anteroom violently swung open. “Cocoa!!! What the FUCK do you think you’re doing!!!” The gladiatrix snapped with military precision to rigid attention at Brulée’s roar. “That happens to be Miss Jessica Darling!!! Who just so happens to be our generous and gracious host this evening! I didn’t give you FUCKING permission to treat Jessica Darling like some kind of discount supermarket store denizen!!!” Brulée punctuated her point with a hard slap across the gladiatrix’s cheek. “I’m sorry Madam Brulée! Your instructions were clear that you were not to be disturbed! I was only trying to obey Madame’s…” her words were cut off by another, even harder, slap across her taught face delivered by Brulée. “I don’t care what you were fucking told!!! You were trained better than that!!! You don’t treat your Hostess with such blatant disrespect!!!” Brulée hissed as the gladiatrix named Cocoa backed away and took up a submissive posture. “Perhaps I need to remind you of that once we return home.” Brulée quickly closed in on her apologetic bodyguard and grabbed her by the braid of hair dangling from the back of her head. “You will beg forgiveness from your Hostess right this instant or I promise you that I will make you regret it!!!” Brulée growled as she shook Cocoa’s head violently. “Yes Madam!!!” the gladiatrix quickly replied as Brulée released her grip on her head. She seemingly instinctively lowered her head and dutifully turned to Jessica. Cocoa’s eyes never shifted their gaze from the floor a few inches in front of her feet and did as instructed: “Lady Darling, please forgive my failure to obey you Mistress. To atone for my failure I willingly submit myself to you for punishment.” The awkward silence that followed for several moments was finally broken with Heather uttering a hushed “Jesus!” Brulée shifted her gaze from her kowtowing bodyguard towards Jessica and her companion, her eyes finally returning the stare that Jessica had targeted onto Brulée since the moment she opened the anteroom door. “Ms. Darling! Please, please accept my sincerest apologies for the rude manner in which you and your friend were treated just now.” Brulée had regained her composure and returned to ‘show-woman’ mode. “My bodyguard only had my interests in mind. I get so many request for visits after a performance that I’ve had to impress a rather strict enforcement of my ’no-visitors’ policy lately.” “I gathered that from the response this evening” Jessica admitted. “If you wish, I will have Cocoa punished to your instructions.” Brulée reminded Jessica. “No. I think you’ve got that quite handled Ms. Brulée.” Jessica had no idea what ‘punishment’ meant to Brulée, but in Jessica’s private world it usually meant that she had disappointed her partner in some way and Jessica would be required to atone to her in some manner. Brulée dismissed the admonished gladiatrix, and invited Jessica in to chat. Heather, apparently an afterthought to Brulée, scurried in after Jessica just before Brulée shut the door. “And you are…” Brulée finally inquired of Heather as she began to help herself to one of the many glasses of chilled champagne sitting on an anteroom side table. “Oh…” Heather stammered “Miss Brulée! I’m so happy to meet you! Heather Jensen! I’m a big fan of yours!” Jessica rolled her eyes as she watched Heather do everything but curtsy. “Ah…. yes…. Ms. Jensen!” Brulée began to comprehend. “I know of your work… quite ‘imaginative’ if I remember correctly. You certainly are well-known in your profession!” Brulée’s attitude towards the porn star brightened as her mental notes on Heather came into focus. ‘Imaginative’ to Brulée meant that Heather Jensen had developed a reputation in the porn industry for doing very ‘creative’ things in her movies, particularly in her fetish offerings. “Thank you!” Heather smiled. “I was hoping to meet you tonight! I wanted to talk with you about modeling for you!” “Modeling for me? I’m not sure… I’ve very selective about whom I extend the privilege to.” Brulée feigned flattery before she appeared to reconsider. “Hmmm… well…. let’s see….” Brulée began to walk around the starlet as she began to scan her repeatedly from head to toe and back again, apparently to assess her ‘suitability’ for her purposes. After a few moments, Brulée stepped back and commanded Heather: “Drop your dress.” Heather didn’t hesitate for an instant, and seemingly within seconds had undone the four large buckles on the front of her dress, wiggled out of it, and dropped it to the floor, leaving her completely nude in the center of the anteroom. “Mmmm…. nice…firm ass… solid legs… shaved…. breasts not too overdone…” Brulée had returned to her 360o scan of Jessica’s friend before she returned to her original position in front of Heather. “Show me your labia.” Was the next directive Brulée issued to Heather. For Heather, this ordinarily would have been a normal request. She had to show herself in auditions and shoots before. But she hesitated in this instance. “I asked you to show me your pussy. I must assess every aspect of my potential models my dear Ms. Jensen. It provides me with insights into how I can best use them to support my works.” Brulée impatiently explained. Heather quickly plopped herself down on the ottoman next to Brulée, seductively raised both her long legs into the air and spread them as if she were performing one of her gentleman’s club ‘dance’ routines. Brulée reached down between Heather’s open legs and lightly manipulated her lips, moving them around as if she were conduction a cursory medical examination before she stood back up and directed Heather to put her dress back on. “I see promise my dear.” Brulée decided as Heather shimmied her way back into her tight latex dress. “I can think of a several poses you would be a candidate for my sweet.” “Think so? That’s so awesome! I’d be honored to pose for you Miss Brulée.” Heather giggled as she finished buckling the front of her dress. “I’ll direct my personal secretary to contact you in the next few weeks to set something up.” Brulée concluded, as she finally turned her attention to Jessica. “And Ms. Darling! What can I possibly do for you? Perhaps you’d like to pose for me as well? You certainly look delicious in that outfit of yours.” “No… I’m not much of the model type.” Jessica returned. “I’d like to thank you for helping to make this gala such a big success. But I’d particularly like to know more about how you made the greeters that met everyone in the hallway and your experiences with Linda Cardinalli.” “Well, I’m sure this little gala would have been just as successful without my contribution.” Brulée replied unconvincingly. “I’m just an artist who happens to have a pulse on what her audience wants.” Brulée retrieved a glass of champagne and sat down in the opulent chair in next to the fireplace. Jessica noticed that although Brulée had removed her platform boots long before their entrance into the room, she was still several inches taller than her and thus felt a little relief when Brulée sat down. Even with Jessica’s martial arts training, she wouldn’t be able to put up much of a fight in her rather restrictive outfit compared to Brulée. It was then that Jessica also noticed something peculiar about Brulée’s latex catsuit: It didn’t appear to have any visible seams. “Oh, I’m certain of that as well…” - Jessica goaded Brulée - “but that statue of yours certainly impressed someone this evening and certainly managed to fetch a tidy sum.” Jessica attempted to refocus the conversation onto her desire to learn more about the elusive Brulée and the auctioned piece. “Well… I suppose it is one of my best efforts so far” Brulée dismissed, accompanied by a wave of her hand. “I really couldn’t say myself; I’m not nearly as familiar with your work as Heather is.” Jessica continued. “But from what I could see of it I must say that the level of detail is amazing! Just what is it made of?” “Its a combination of media my dear Ms. Darling, all my own inventions and quite proprietary in nature. But, I’ll tell you that this particular work is a mixed media effort of a special resin and a composite plaster-like substance.” Brulée teased Jessica with only the barest information in what was evolving into a verbal fencing match. “And Ms. Cardinalli…” Jessica thrust her next question into Brulée’s defenses: “I wasn’t aware that she had disappeared. Just how recent was her session with you?” Brulée straightened in her chair slightly as Jessica’s investigative instincts began to assert themselves. “Well Ms. Darling…” Brulée parried “When one is as integral a part of the celebrity world as I am, you hear many things that the average person is not aware of. Or even necessarily true for that matter.” Jessica was about to execute her counter to Brulée’s weak reposte when a knock on the anteroom door interrupted the match. “My Lady?” A petite short-haired blond in a latex schoolgirl outfit and black patent leather oxford pumps with, what Jessica visually measured as, 5" heels stood in the doorway. “Yes Taffy? What is it?” Brulée inquired, her voice dripping with impatience at the intrusion, as she held her gaze on Jessica. “Crème, the plane is ready at the airport, we can leave the moment you are ready.” the blond sheepishly informed the seated artist. “Very well Taffy. Inform everyone that I’ll be leaving now.” Brulée responded as she dismissed the blond with a waive of her hand. “Well Ms. Darling…” Brulée rose to her feet. “As you hear, people are waiting for me, and I’m quite tired from all my efforts this evening. So, again, I’d like to truly thank you for your gracious hospitality and compliment you on maintaining such a quaint estate. I especially appreciated the champagne you provided. Its quite delicious.” “Oh, you’re quite welcome Ms. Brulée. It was the least I could do for a worthy cause. And I thank you for the compliment, champagne is a recent expansion for our ‘quaint’ winery, and this is the first vintage we’ve released. I’ll see that a case or two are sent to you.” Jessica offered a polite smile and began to walk towards the door. “And don’t forget about the modeling session?” Heather reminded Brulée as she scurried to follow Jessica. “Oh, absolutely my dear. I’ll direct my staff to contact you soon.” Brulée replied before she shut and locked the door behind her just departed guests.

Jessica Darling 1: Don't Take Candy From Strangers

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. Chapter 1: Don’t Take Candy From Strangers Jessica shifted slightly in her chair, sitting a few feet away from the three men who had contacted her about a job. “Ms. Darling, we have a rather special problem we would like you to solve for us,” Mr. Grey Suit Number 1 began. “No doubt you’ve been hearing through your contacts within the media of the various celebrities who have gone missing or otherwise disappeared over these past several months.” ...

Jessica Darling 2: You Call This 'Model Behaviour'?

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 1 Chapter 2: You Call This ‘Model Behaviour’? Jessica thought it was a little odd when Antonia mentioned she had reserved a limo to take Jessica to the gala, especially since the winery’s banquet facilities on the estate was only about a mile away from the house. But given the tightness of Jessica’s skirt and the somewhat limited mobility it and the corset allowed, she understood as Antonia and helped her settle into the car and send her on her way. ...

Let The Punishment Fit The Crime

The chair was rather ordinary. Made of sturdy wood, with a straight back, it was the sort you might expect to find ranked around a dining room table. A nude figure slumped against the back of the chair, stirring only slightly when a voice emerged from the surrounding darkness. “Martin Redfield, awaken!” The figure’s head raised slowly, eyes opening as if against great resistance. Lips moved soundlessly, and then a whispering voice emerged. ...

Cathy's Delivery Part 2

This is the conclusion to “Cathy’s Delivery: Part 1” Cathy’s Delivery: Part 2 © 2008. Not to be reposted without permission. Cathy left Emily in the bedroom to finish undressing, leaving her a bath towel and some clothes to change into. She stripped off her catsuit, donned a t-shirt and sweats, and went into the kitchen and put the kettle on. She needed some time to think. She was still lost in thought when Emily padded in almost an hour later wearing a man’s-size football jersey. She was freshly showered and refreshed, but still blotchy and reddish from her enclosure. She sat down across the small table from Cathy and poured herself a cup of tea. ...

Uncle Pete's Box

I hadn’t heard from Uncle Pete in almost two years. Mom was the one to bring the bad news to me. Uncle Pete had died while driving home from work. A tractor trailer truck driver had fallen asleep while driving and he ran over Uncle Pete’s car on the highway. Not the way he wanted to go, but a least the end came quickly. We went to Uncle Pete’s funeral two days later. I wish I could say that I missed him, but since I went off to college, we had grown apart. The last time I had spoken with Uncle Pete, I was a sophomore at State College and he was going to go on “the adventure of a lifetime.” We had talked about life and how my schooling was going. The next day, my family gathered in Uncle Pete’s lawyers office for the reading of the will. Uncle Pete’s property was to be sold and all the money split equally between his brothers, sisters, and me. The only item to not be sold was an old box which was to be delivered to me. Everyone seemed happy over the will and dismissed the box as a sign of Pete’s failing mental capacity. I gave the lawyers my address as he handed me the check for my share of the loot, $5,000. ...

Ruth and Wendy 2: The Fashion Show

Read the initial part of this story first**. Ruth and Wendy** Part 2: The Fashion Show The morning sun filtering through the window curtains and onto Wendy’s face slowly wakened her from her deep sleep. As she was gaining full consciousness the aroma from the latex hood brought back the memories from last evening, and of course Ruth, who was still asleep inside the cape with her head beside her crutch. Wendy softly massaged Ruth’s neck and around her ear through the latex cape until Ruth began to stir and purr in enjoyment of both the smell of the latex mixed with the aroma of Wendy’s vagina and the caressing of her fingers on her neck. Ruth eased her mouth to Wendy’s love lips and extended her tongue to slide it into the lips and find the clitoris and when it did it slowly licked the bud. ...

Rubber Katie and Latex Jenny Chapter 2: Exploration

continues from part one Chapter 2 – Exploration I awoke in darkness. Aroused, sticky-mouthed, hot and momentarily disorientated. I was still in the rubber suit and the dildo was still inside my pussy. It was moving! It jogged again and for a moment I thought I was dreaming but then it twisted in me and I came fully awake. “Hello Katie,” said Jenny’s voice out of the darkness, “I see you’ve discovered my little secret!” Inside the rubber hood, I choked from the sudden realisation that I had been discovered. Caught in the act - dressed in her rubber catsuit, with her massive dildo still buried deep inside me. Before I could answer, Jenny flicked on the light on the cabinet beside the bed. I choked a second time. Like me, Jenny was dressed completely in rubber. “May I join you?” she cooed in a syrupy, seductive tone. Her arms were sheathed in long black gloves and black stockings covered her legs. Over this she had put on the short black dress with the high neck. The dress covered the gloves high up on her arms and stopped high across the tops of her thighs, forming an uninterrupted expanse of black rubber from neck to toe. Jenny’s breasts stretched the latex taught across her chest and even through the thick material I could see her nipples were tight erect bumps just as, I quickly realised, mine were. Jenny was kneeling on the bed, straddling me, one knee either side of my hips. With one hand, she lifted the edge of the dress and presented me with a view that I had never before that evening expected to see. Between her legs she was shaved completely bare. The other hand was holding the tip of the free end of the dildo against the opening of her vagina. I watched, transfixed, as she began to rock gently backwards and forwards and ease the dildo into herself. Slowly her labia parted and spread to swallow the head of the dildo as she lowered herself gradually down its length towards me. The dildo was moving inside me in response to Jenny’s movements and in that moment of shock, I orgasmed; my muscles jerking the end of the tool and pushing it further up into Jenny. “Ohh, very good,” Jenny sighed. “If I didn’t know better, I’d say you’d done this before!” “I, eh… I…” I stammered, unable to take in what was happening and still half believing that it was a dream. “What’s the matter Katie? Cat got your tongue?” Jenny laughed as the dildo slipped further up inside her. My first reaction was to push her off and flee - a mixture of fear and embarrassment gripped my guts. This lasted only a few moments and was quickly submerged beneath the waves of arousal pulsing through me as the sight of Jenny in the latex dress and stockings and her gentle rocking movements brought me back close to orgasm once again. I lay on the bed stunned; fascinated by the view of the dildo disappearing deeper between Jenny’s shiny wet pussy lips. “I had a little hunch that you’d be into this.” Jenny explained, “After all the compliments you gave your sister when she wore that rubber dress at Todd’s party, I guessed that you liked the idea of rubber clothing. And I noticed how fidgety you got whenever there was a girl-on-girl scene on the TV.” With a little yelp, she made a final push against the rod and settled herself across my hips. The contact of her body, warm through the rubber skin, brought me to the brink of orgasm yet again. “I was surprised though that you went the whole way with the rubber on your first try!” She stroked my cheek gently. “It usually takes a few sessions before I can persuade someone to try on the hood.” She smoothed out the dress around herself then stretched her arms behind her. Like me, her feet were clad in high-heeled patent leather shoes and she now leaned backwards grasping a heel in each hand, thrusting her breasts forward and up and starting a gentle rocking movement back against my hips. Jenny was beautiful. I had seen her a few times around the flat in her underwear and, once, when we had sunbathed on the terrace, in a bikini, so I had known that she had a good figure. But now, in the half darkness, encased in rubber and with breaking beads of perspiration forming across her forehead, she was magnificent. Emboldened by my newly discovered kinkiness, I acknowledged my desire and tentatively reached out my rubber-clad hands to her. I placed them around her waist. It felt strange to be holding another woman in this intimate way. I ran one hand up over her stomach feeling the muscles working against the rubber covering and the other I slid nervously under the hem of the dress finding the bare top of her thigh above the rubber stocking. I ran a finger under the curling latex edge. Jenny shuddered slightly at my touch and moaned encouragement as I began to run my fingers across her hip and down over her thigh. She hooked her ankles against my knees and, still leaning back, gripped my shins to balance herself. The two layers of latex covering our legs squeaked as they rubbed together. Gripping the sides of my thighs with her own, she pushed her groin hard against mine so that the dildo shook within us both. Becoming more confident, I ran my now adventurous fingers along the taught tendons straining between her legs and then over the bare, hairless opening of her vagina. I slipped a finger into the opening next to the purple rod. It was slick with the combined products of our arousal. “I like to keep myself bare down there; and everywhere else for that matter.” Jenny explained, spotting my interest in her hairless state, “It has some useful benefits if you’re a rubber fetishist like me. Sometime I’ll show you what I mean - if you’re interested that is.” “Very interested.” I replied, liking the sound of those words, ‘rubber fetishist’. I took hold of her waist again and lifted my bottom off of the bed. We both groaned in pleasure as the wide, fake phallus moved within us. She took my hands in hers, our black rubbery fingers lacing together, and bracing her knees against the bed, began to lift away from me. Her swollen pussy-lips slid up the shaft of the great dildo as it pulled out of her, wet with her vaginal juices. She plunged back down, her groan answered by one of my own. I was being fucked by a woman! I was fucking a woman! We were dressed in rubber! My god - what a night! Jenny continued her rise and fall against the dildo, each cycle generating moans from us and squeaks from the rubber. She leant forward and I gripped her breasts, firm and heavy. It felt good to hold them, to feel their weight and the shock waves of her movements trembling through them. We were both close to orgasm when Jenny unhooked her ankles from my knee pits. She lifted and then straightened first one leg and then the other. Jenny was now sitting between my thighs, our legs each spread wide apart, mine underneath and hers above. She wriggled and pulled closer to me so that the last inch of dildo disappeared somewhere within us and our pussy-lips were actually in contact through the rubber opening in my catsuit. Taking my hands in hers, she gradually hoisted me up into a sitting position and pulled me close to her wrapping me in a tight embrace. The sensation of her breasts squashing against mine was unique and new. I placed my arms around her waist and pulled her to me as well. Her face came closer and closer, shrouded by her damp hair, until her eyes were right in front of my own. Her face closed further and she licked my rubber covered chin, then my nose and check. Finally, her tongue, found the mouth opening in the hood and brushed my lips. I came again and she followed me in a delicious collision of joint passion. As the bursts of our orgasms subsided, I opened my mouth to receive her tongue. The tip pushed between my teeth and found my own tongue waiting. Jenny brought her lips to mine and, through the small opening in the rubber we kissed. After a kiss that seemed to last for an age, Jenny gently unclipped the studs around my throat and neck and removed the rubber hood. She kissed me again. My hair was wet and the skin of my cheeks and forehead felt chilled by the evaporating perspiration formed under the rubber. She sucked on my tongue. For a long time we remained seated, still, holding each other tightly whilst we explored each other’s mouths and faces with tongues, lips and teeth. I tasted her sweat and tasted my own - latex-flavoured - from her tongue. We kept up a continuous motion of our hips keeping the dildo busy inside us and holding us on the edge of climax. We each came again a couple more times. By now this was a record for me. No man had ever made me climax more than twice - even Tom who had been the most vigorous and skilful of my former lovers. But now, with Jenny, there seemed to be no end to them. Finally we pulled apart and laid side-by-side on the trashed bed, holding rubber hands in a silence broken only by the heavy breathing of two exhausted females. After a while Jenny sat up. She rolled around and went to the dildo which was still inside me pointing like a glistening mutant digit at the ceiling. She began to slowly withdraw it from me. “What are you doing?” I asked. “You don’t think we’re finished yet do you?” Gently she withdrew the dildo from my vagina. It felt like a blessed release to have the huge thing removed, I was convinced that it had stretched me beyond a point of no return. She licked the end that had been inside me then opened her mouth and, forming a circle with her lips sucked it in. “Mmmh, you taste good.” She said with her mouth full. She stretched to place the purple invader on the bedside table. Next she pushed my knees apart. “If you’re comfortably, I’ll begin.” Rubber squeaked against rubber as she crawled over my left leg and stretched out between my knees with her head resting on my left thigh. A hollow and breathless “Yes.” was all that I could manage to say in anticipation of what I guessed was coming next. Jenny’s tongue licked its way across my rubber covered inner thigh and circled around my mound. I was momentarily disappointed when she seemed to be heading upwards again, but this was a tease and she quickly lowered her mouth to the expected target. Resting her chin between my thighs, she breathed hotly against my opening before bringing her mouth in contact with my pussy-lips. She gently blew air against my clitoris. I was getting impatient and jiggled my bottom up towards her face. “Patience, my dear Katie, good things come to those who wait.” Jenny mumbled from between my legs. She brought her hands up. With her right she cupped the left cheek of my bottom, squeezing it through the latex. Her left hand slid under my thigh and sneaked into position against my vagina. A latex sheathed finger crept into the opening and wriggled its way downwards tickling the walls of my pussy as it went. A second finger followed. She spread them apart and I felt the familiar stirrings of arousal begin once again. Next she placed her rubber-wrapped thumb on my clitoris and began to press and stroke the button, rotating the thumb-tip in a circular motion. I was by now moaning loudly. I brought my legs up across Jenny’s back, holding her in place and, conveniently, opening the gap between my legs so that Jenny’s face nudged right up against my labia. She took the hint, and withdrew her fingers before she pushed her tongue into the waiting, aching hole. She thrust it deep into me and I brought my thighs tight to the side of her head, feeling the warmth of her face through the latex. I placed my hands on her shoulders and for several minutes we remained like that, Jenny working her tongue in and around my vagina and me groaning in ecstasy, surely loud enough to disturb the neighbours. Eventually, my orgasm came and the muscles of my vagina squeezed tight against Jenny’s tongue as energy smashed through me. When the contractions had abated, I let her free and she crawled back up my chest to kiss me again. She was lighter than I had expected, lighter than a man would have been and the two prominent mounds of her chest pressing down on my own was another difference. This time, her tongue and face tasted of my juices and I eagerly licked her face over. She hugged me tightly. “I’ve wanted you for so long.” She said with her face just an inch from my own. “I tried to engineer situations when something might occur so many times without success that I thought this was never going to happen.” “What d’you mean ’tried to engineer situations’?” I asked in surprise. “Well y’know.” she said, suddenly shy, “haven’t you noticed that almost every time I’ve suggested we rent a video it has a lesbian love scene in it? And most of the books in my room have got an erotic encounter between two women.” “Eh, I had noticed one or two, but these days so many things seem to be trading on lesbian chic that it hadn’t occurred to me it was deliberate. Your little plan didn’t click.” I laughed. “I thought as much, which is why I came up with the idea of nicking your new dress. I’ve been into rubber for years and I guessed you liked the idea of it so I thought, given the chance, you might be interested in something a little bit more ‘out-there’ as well. I knew that you’d get annoyed and go looking for the dress if it went missing, so I planted my rubber collection and the dildo somewhere you’d be bound to find them and hoped for the best.” I plucked the rubber material covering my stomach and let it snap back into place. “So this is all one big set-up?” “Yep! The dress is safe in its bag under your bed.” She laughed. “It worked.” I said, “Was I what you’d hoped for?” “Yep. Very definitely - more so.” I rolled her over and pinned her to the bed. “You were right Jen, I’ve always wanted to get a rubber dress but never had the courage. When I saw your stuff, I couldn’t resist the temptation, and once I’d started I just got carried away.” “You certainly did, but I’m glad. I was almost ready to give up. It was getting painful being around you without having you and was thinking of moving on.” “Not now though?” I asked in alarm. I didn’t want to lose something this good so soon. “No, I think after tonight’s little escapade I might be persuaded to stay.” Jenny smiled. “Have you had many relationships with other women?” I asked. “A few. I had a relationship in my last two years at university with a girl in my tutor group. It was she that introduced me to rubber. I’ve had a number of shorter ones since but none of them lasted more than about a year. I’ve also dated a few men but even when the sex was good those relationships always had something missing.” “So you’re bisexual?” “Yeh, I suppose so - to an extent, but I prefer women to men and I’ve never dated both at the same time. I think that would make things too confusing. That’s why the relationships with Peter and Mark both ended - they both knew that I was into women and they wanted threesomes which I wasn’t prepared to do. Mark even suggested you, but I didn’t want to share you, so I got rid of him.” “Wow, greedy. I hope you’re more generous with your clothes, I’m afraid you are going to have to share the rubber.” “I think something can be arranged.” She said and pinched my still hard nipples through their rubber covering. “You’ve gone down on me, now it’s my turn.” I replied. “You don’t have to if you’re not ready.” said Jenny, “I know this is all totally new for you and I don’t want to move things too far too quickly. I can wait until you’re more prepared for this whole thing.” For a moment, doubt flitted through my mind. Could I really do this? Would it be unpleasant? So far that night I had raided my friend’s wardrobe, stolen her clothes and her dildo, dressed myself in rubber, masturbated myself silly and had hot lesbian sex for the first time. If anyone had told me in advance that I could do even one of these things I would have called them mad. Now though they all seemed quite unexceptional. One further step in this journey of exploration no longer seemed impossible. Jenny enjoyed doing it and it surely couldn’t be worse than giving a guy a blow job. “I’m ready now.” I said, definite. I motioned for her to lay on her front with her hips in the air. She grinned as she took position with her head over the side of the bed and her backside high in the air. I was planning an attack from the rear. As I positioned myself between her legs, she wiggled her perfect bottom seductively and spread her knees wide apart to give me a good view of my target. Her feet in their spike-heeled shoes pointed to the ceiling. “How’s this?” she said and laughed. I turned back the flared skirt of the dress and moved in, placing my tongue in the small dimple at the top of her backside where the two cheeks separate and spread. I gently began running my tongue along the crack between the globes moving downwards towards my goal. I could taste and smell her sweat mingling with the remains of that day’s perfume - Chanel No. 5. I have always loved that scent and often wear it myself. In fact, I had given it to Jenny for her previous birthday. Maybe it had been an innocent gift then, but now the sweet aroma mingling with the musk of another woman’s sweat made me wet again and yearn for the dildo’s penetrating force or Jenny’s caressing tongue. I reached Jenny’s opening. I’ve looked at myself in the mirror and have, of course, touched myself there, but I’ve never had the chance to see a vagina up so close. Naked as it was, unobscured by untidy pubic hair, Jenny’s opening looked wonderful. Beautifully formed and very inviting. I extended my tongue and, holding my breath, darted it quickly between the two red and fleshy folds of skin. Jenny did not taste bad. She was delicious. As my tongue made its first tentative entry I could feel Jenny’s muscles quivering with delight. I held my tongue in place between the two engorged lips then pushed further and deeper into her vagina, seeking out her sensitive interior. Jenny’s pussy responded to my intrusion with a series of small muscle contractions. It felt deeply strange but hugely erotic to feel the stirrings of a female orgasm from “the other side”. I licked away inside Jenny and brought my hands up to the front of her hips to pull her closer to my face. Jenny was now half off the bed. She was supporting herself off of her hands braced on the floor and her bum was rammed tight against my face. Encouragingly, Jenny was making a series of squeaks and gasps as I probed her clitoris with my tongue. I could feel more and more frequent trembling inside Jenny until, with a rush, the vibrations joined and formed an ascending series of pulsing waves, releasing the pent-up energy. Jenny groaned deeply as her orgasm hit and her backside jumped and bucked against my face. Now my tongue was trapped in the crushing contractions. I rode the waves tasting her deeply until the contractions subsided and I could withdraw. I fell on the bed and Jenny crawled back on to it with a massive smile across her face. “Thank you,” she said, “You’ve no idea how many nights I’ve finger-fucked myself to sleep wishing this could happen.” I leaned over her and held her face under the chin. We kissed - slowly - each tasting ourselves again on the other’s lips and tongues. I released her and laughed, “If you’d told me that you’d felt like this some other way, I would probably have kicked you out of the flat or run a mile - possibly both. Thank you! This has been the most unexpected, amazing, wonderful night! I’ve never had sex so hot or so fulfilling. I’ve never come close to love making like that!” I was kneeling on the bed and Jenny sat up facing me. She positioned herself sitting between my thighs and knees with her legs crossing over them and passing each side of me. She pulled me to her, rubber arms around rubber body. She leant forward and kissed each of my shoulders, then locked her arms and her legs firmly around me. ...

Rubber Katie and Latex Jenny Chapter 3: Mystery Treat

continues from part two Chapter 3 – Mystery Treat Two months had passed since my first experience with Jenny and rubber. Jenny had moved across the hall to be with me in my bedroom and the rubber clothes, no longer hidden in their bag, now had pride of place in her former wardrobe. We had repeated our love making many times and Jenny had introduced me to the joys of a few more of her latex items and also to some more of her ‘’toys". She had even taken me to her favourite fetish store to select my first set of my own rubber clothes. I choose an all-in-one leotard-like body, stockings, suspender belt and gloves all in shiny black; a set of the flimsiest black rubber underwear - panties, bra and a basque - and a short, sleeveless electric blue cheerleader-style dress. So short that if I bent over wearing it, whoever was behind me would get an eyeful of my stocking tops and bare buttock cheeks. I should say here that our lovemaking did not always involve the use of latex clothing and artificial aids. It was, however, always hot and passionate - no matter what flavour it came in. With only a very small amount of soul-searching, I had come to terms with my new sexual status. Jenny and I were now very definitely a couple. I was trying to decide when and how to tell my friends that I was dating another woman. There was plenty of time. I wanted them to get to know Jenny as a friend first before I explained just what kind of friend she was. Without the need to get up early for work the following day, Friday nights were usually one of our ‘rubber nights’, dedicated to leisurely rubberised love-making followed by a lazy Saturday morning in bed. One Friday morning, however, Jenny told me over breakfast that we wouldn’t be needing the latex stockings, gloves or other paraphernalia that evening - she had something different for me to try. Seeing my disappointment, she quickly stressed that it was something that she was sure l would enjoy. When I excitedly asked her what, she refused to say. Her only clue was that I should get home as early as possible and make sure that I kept the weekend free. Fortunately, I didn’t have any major deadlines or meetings that day because l spent it sat in my office watching the hands of the clock slowly marking off the time until l was free and trying to guess what new form of deviancy she had in mind. I considered bondage scenarios and new unimagined sex-toys, but apart from being certain that it would involve us both getting very hot and lusty I couldn’t guess. As the hour of escape approached, I made an excuse to leave early, turning down the usual after-work drinks at the wine bar on the corner, and headed for home as quickly as the tube would take me. I arrived home in a state or excitement to find that Jenny had been home since lunchtime and that she had been busy in the small third bedroom which is used as a store room. The boxes and unused furniture usually stored there were gone and the mattress from Jenny’s old bed was in the centre of the floor. The mattress itself and the floor were covered with heavy transparent plastic decorator’s sheets which she had taped together with thick strips of black duct tape. In the comer was a collection of metal paint tins. Jenny stood barefoot in the middle of the plastic sheet wearing just a black sports bra and briefs. She was smiling broadly. “Hi Lover,” she said, twirling a roll of tape around her index finger, “Good day at work?” “Oh! Are you planning some decorating?” I asked, confused and somewhat disappointed by the sight of the painting equipment. “In a way, but it’s not the room that’s getting the makeover!” Jenny replied cryptically. “I don’t get it.” I said. “You will. I’m nearly finished with this, so go get out of that suit then come and give me a hand for a couple of minutes before we get started.” In our bedroom, I quickly kicked off my shoes and dumped my briefcase, stripped off my suit jacket and skirt and tossed my blouse in the washing basket. I returned to the other bedroom bare foot like Jenny, in just my white cotton bra and knickers. Jenny gave me an appreciative look then handed me a roll of the black tape. “I haven’t finished that corner over there. Just overlap the sheets a little at the edges then tape the two together along the joint.” I complied with her instructions, wondering what all this was for. Clearly the sheeting was intended to protect the carpet, but, if not from paint, then what? And if we were not going to be decorating the room, why did we need to go to all this effort? A few more joints were taped and we were both done. Jenny stood and surveyed the work, then, satisfied that it would suit whatever she had in mind, she nodded. “OK.” She said turning to me and taking my hand, “Let’s be having you in the bathroom please miss.” She led me out of the room, along the hall and into our bathroom. The shelf at the end the bath was covered with new toiletries and the bath was already full of warm foamy water. Jenny pulled me to her and gave me a passionate open-mouthed kiss; at the same time unhooking my bra. She drew it off of my shoulders and dropped it on the floor, letting my breasts bounce freely. I felt my nipples beginning to stiffen as she slid her hands down my sides and hooked her thumbs into the sides of my knickers. In one motion she carried on sliding her hands down the outsides of my thighs taking the briefs with them as she dropped into a crouch in front of me. Jenny planted a light kiss on my abdomen and then let the briefs join the bra on the floor. She stood and began to remove her own bra. “Right, now into the bath. I’ve already filled it and we need you nice and soapy for this first bit.” She instructed. Still wondering where all this was leading, I decided that I would just follow Jenny’s instructions and see what developed; after all, I was enjoying the way it was going so far. I climbed into the bath and laid back in the cloud of flower scented bubbles as Jenny stepped out her knickers. I noticed that she had freshly shaved between her legs taking away the small amount of pubic hair that had developed there since she had last pruned the area. “D’you remember that I said there was a reason why I liked to keep myself bare down here?” she asked pointing to the spot that I was already concentrating on. “Yeh, but you never really told me why.” I answered. “No; well today’s gonna be a practical demonstration. First that thatch of yours is coming off, then later I will show why”. Jenny climbed into the bath and sat down in front of me. She indicated that I should place my legs on either side of her, which I did as she produced a wet razor from amongst the collection of jars and bottles on the shelf. Quickly her hands disappeared under the water, then hidden by the foam I felt her left hand massage my pubis softly before the right gently brought the razor into contact with my skin. Expertly, she rapidly shaved away the hairs, stroking me all the time to test which areas still needed attention. In a few minutes she was done, I was bare. Jenny placed the razor back on the shelf then leaned forward and stretched herself along my body to kiss me. One hand reached up around the back of my head and pulled it upwards to meet her descending face for us to kiss and the other began to work between my legs, making short stroking sorties into the opening of my vagina. Simultaneously, her tongue found its way between my lips into my mouth and her thumb slid into my pussy to push against my clitoris. I wrapped my arms around her to hold our position in the water and we stayed like that for several minutes. I moaned softly through our kisses as she thumb-fucked me to a climax there in the water. “OK, darling, that’s got you ‘started’.” she said when my orgasm had subsided. “Now we need to empty the water out and move on to stage two.” Jenny smiled, her thumb and forefinger still pressed up inside of me. She jerked the chain to pull the plug and the water began to drain away taking the foam and my pubic hair with it. Next she took a large jar from the shelf and unscrewed the lid. “This,” she said, “is called ‘Sugaring’, it’s for removing body hair, and if it’s done properly it’s not painful like waxing is.” “I’ve heard of that.” I said, “My sister gave me a day at a health spa for a birthday and it was one of the treatments they offered. I didn’t have it done though, I spent too long with the masseuse and in the sauna.” The last of the water was now swirling down the plughole and I could see my newly naked crotch for the first time. It was strange to see it like this and I got a sudden sense of nostalgia, back to the days before puberty had kicked off. “Now, you need to be totally smooth and hairless for what’s coming later,” Jenny continued, shaking me from my reverie. “Let’s get on with it.” Jenny climbed out of the bath and took one of the large bath towels from the corner stand. “Dry yourself with this. You need to be completely dry for the sugaring to work its best.” She handed the towel to me and took another for herself. When we were both dry she took a wooden spatula and scooped a large blob of the thick gel from the jar. She gently smoothed it up my arm. It was sticky but it felt nice as she spread it over my skin. She scooped another blob, spreading the orange-scented substance over my whole lower arm. Then she produced a bundle of cotton strips from a bag on the floor. Jenny placed one of the strips on my arm, smoothing it flat into the gel before pulling it away flush with my arm. I felt the tug as the hairs pulled away from my skin but it wasn’t the tearing pain of waxing. Jenny continued over the rest of my arms and then my legs, alternately spreading then stripping the sugaring. The hair removal left the skin tingling. I was still turned on from Jenny’s earlier attentions to my pussy and this wasn’t helping. “Can I have a go Jen? On you?” I asked as Jenny was digging in the jar to load another dollop of goo onto the spatula. “Sure, I did myself earlier whilst you were at work to save time, but I couldn’t reach my back so you could do that for me.” She handed me the jar and the spatula. “OK, bend over the side of the bath and I’ll give it a try. Tell me if I hurt you” I said. Jenny placed her hands on the side of the bath and bent forward. She wiggled her beautiful bottom at me and smiled over her shoulder. “Would you say this was an appropriate position?” She asked coquettishly. “Definitely!” I replied. “There’re guys in my office who’d give their right arms to see us like this.” Jenny laughed. “I don’t know what I’d do with a bunch of right arms, but they’d be slightly more useful than the things guys usually want to give me. If you know what I mean.” She wiggled her backside again to emphasise her point. I laughed along with her and spread the spatula’s load of gel across the top of her back, between her shoulder blades. I took some more and continued spreading the sugaring until the whole of her back was covered in a sticky layer of gel right down to her hips. I took my first fabric strip and gently placed it over the gel at the base of her neck. I pulled it away as Jenny had demonstrated. Jenny didn’t leap in the air screaming so I must have done it right. “That was fine.” she said. I continued, working downwards to her hips, each time Jenny reassuring me that I was not hurting her. When I was done, I ran my hands down her back and felt the softness of her skin. As I bent to her hips my eyes were level with bum cheeks. I had an idea. “It looks like you’ve missed a couple of patches on your bottom. D’you want me to deal with them?” I asked Jenny. “Yeh, sure.” She replied. “OK, spread ’em.” I said in my best fake-American tough-cop voice. Foregoing the spatula, I scoped a handful of gel from the nearly empty pot. Jenny laughed and shuffled her feet further apart. “Please gov’, it weren’t me, honest!” she replied in a mock cockney accent. She squealed as my gel covered hand slapped upwards between her legs against her pussy. I spread the gel over the opening of her vagina and slipped a finger inside her. She was already wet and I had no trouble inserting another two fingers before spreading them within her and beginning a gentle rhythm sliding them in and out of her hole. Jenny moaned as my sticky fingers began to work their magic. For a moment, a hand came up from the side of the bath and squeezed mine between her legs. I moved close behind her, her arse hard against my hips, and continued fingering her tunnel. Jenny pushed back against me and we began to rock backwards and forwards as her moans grew stronger. Her orgasm was approaching and her hands clenched tight to the edge of the bath. Her body stiffened as she reached climax, then went limp as the flood of pleasure ebbed through her. For a moment she rested her head on the edge of the bath. “You really know how to push my buttons.” she sighed, her eyes half closed and with a smear of gel across her chin. “I’ve never been turned on as much as I am by you.” I smiled. “Me neither. I feel like all those years dating guys were just a warm up for this!” Once she had recovered Jenny said, “Let’s get finished here then I can show you what I’ve got planned.” She took a new jar of the sugaring gel and quickly smeared it over my chest, stomach, shoulders and back and sides. In ten minutes she was done with the cotton strips and I was hair free. We kissed again, before Jenny declared that we were finished. Jenny stepped into the shower cubicle beside the bath to rinse off. I watched as the torrent of water sluiced the remaining gel away. She stepped out and grabbed her towel as I climbed in. Once I had taken my turn and dried off, I looked again at my lover and asked what all the preparation was in aid off. Jenny’s only response was to raise her eyebrows, then to take my hand and lead me back to the spare bedroom and it’s plastic sheeting. She led me to the mattress in the middle of the room then left me there to walk over to the paint pots and decorating tools by the wall. “OK.” I said looking forward to getting the answer to this evening’s puzzle, “What’s going on? Tell me all.” Jenny picked up one of the paint tins and levered the top off with a screwdriver. A faint chemical smell filled the room. It was not the usual smell of paint but the smell of ammonia. Jenny brought the tin over to me and showed me the contents. The tin contained a thick crimson-coloured liquid looking just like paint. The label on the side of the tin though said ‘Liquid Latex’. “It’s Rubber Katie,” she laughed, “but not as you know it! This stuff stays liquid in the tin but once it gets exposed to the air the ammonia solvent evaporates and after a few minutes it dries to form a rubber skin on whatever it’s covering - and what it’s going to be covering is us! It’s really fun and sexy stuff. The feeling as it dries on your skin is amazing.” “The only problem comes when you try to get it off.” she warned. “It peels off OK but if you’ve got body hair it can rip the hairs out and can hurt like hell. And it’s impossible to get it out of fabric - hence the deforestation process and the plastic sheeting.” “OK. It sounds like fun - let’s give it a go.” I said, anxious to try it out. From behind the stack of tins Jenny produced two pieces of rubber material, one red and one blue. She tossed the red piece of rubber to me and kept the blue for herself “These hoods will protect our hair, put it on and we can get started.” The hood was a simple affair like the old fashioned swimming hats worn by Esther Williams in those corny 1940’s swimming films. It covered the hair and ears and had a narrow chin strap to keep it in place. The neck and the face were left uncovered. Being well practised by now with rubber hoods, I quickly tucked my hair under the latex and clipped the press-stud on the strap to its counterpart behind the left ear. The hood was tight and clung slightly uncomfortably across my forehead. Jenny levered the top off another tin. This one contained dark blue latex and she handed it to me. Three more tins were opened; each contained a different coloured liquid - green, yellow and white. I jiggled my tin slightly and watched the thick liquid wobble inside “How do we use this stuff?” I asked. “Like this.” Jenny took a wooden handled paddle-shaped applicator made of foam and about two inches wide. She dipped it fully into her pot of red liquid latex. She pulled it out and admired the shine for a moment then drew the applicator across my stomach leaving a broad wet horizontal streak of colour. She dipped again and brushed a vertical stroke up between my breasts. I tentatively brought my hand to touch the liquid latex but Jenny told me off for this. ‘‘Don’t touch it, it will spoil the effect. Just stand still and I’ll paint a layer all over you." Jenny continued dipping and painting; running the brush in a circle around each of my breasts, before coating each with a layer of the red latex so that looked like enormous luscious red cherries. My nipples hardened under the sensual strokes of the soft foam. “This feels good.” I said approvingly. “Wait until it begins to dry, that’s a real freaky feeling the first time.” Jenny responded as she painted broad bands of colour across my belly. She splodged a dollop into my belly button and jiggled the paddle playfully in that hollow then started to paint down into the V between my legs. I spread my feet wider and Jenny painted right down between my thighs and under, bringing the applicator up behind into the groove of my bottom. Looking down, my pussy lips were coated in the thick shiny gunge, the opening of my vagina sealed under the layer of red. Jenny moved behind me now and started again under my arms and down my sides, moving gradually on to my shoulder blades then down my spine in one swift stroke. Before we started Jenny had turned the temperature on the heating up to maximum and the latex on my front was beginning to dry as the ammonia evaporated. The smooth film of rubber on my breasts was beginning to turn paler. As it dried and cured, the membrane began to shrink, pulling tightly at my skin in all directions like a sheet of sticking plaster might. As Jenny had promised, this was certainly a novel sensation. “It’s beginning to dry,” I said. “Wow, this is fantastic! It’s as if every square millimetre of my skin is being pulled on at once. It’s like that very tight rubber bodice of yours but it’s everywhere, not just where it touches and there’s no pressure.” “I know, I couldn’t believe it when I tried it the first time.” Jenny agreed, having finished my back and my bottom and working the foam tool down over my left thigh. “When you completely covered in a layer of this stuff it feels wonderful. And you can carry on building up additional layers to thicken the skin.” “I hope we’ve got enough.” I asked. “No need to worry on that count, I’ve enough here to do each of us at least half a dozen times.” Jenny answered. Jenny carried on applying the liquid latex with tidy even brush strokes, working down my thighs and over my knees to my calves and shins. She circled my ankles and stopped. She stood up and started working on my arms. “I’ll leave your feet unpainted cos this stuff is a bit slippery to walk on and I’ll do your hands later” She explained. “OK.” I said. She drew overlapping stripes of crimson down my arms. The latex across my back, between my thighs and across my abdomen was beginning to set and shrink. “Right. That’s you done.” She continued when my arms were completely covered. “You’re going to need to stand with your arms in the air for a bit and your legs apart so that the latex doesn’t stick to itself in your armpits and between your thighs. ...

Ruth and Wendy

Wendy had been driving for about 5 hours now on her way from Sydney to Adelaide and was due to fill her car with petrol. The town of Hay was still an hour away and she could have maybe just made it there but thought a leg stretch would do her some good. She pulled into the next service station and commenced to fill up when she noticed the lady next to her also filling her car, but studying her rear tyre. Wendy noticed the tyre looked somewhat soft and as the other lady caught her eye smiled and said, “Looks like it could do with some air”. ...

Praying For Daylight

Selene’s arm slides off Tephra’s taut stomach, the motion awakening both of them from their post-coital snooze. Selene then tries to untangle herself from Tephra and the sheets, only to be gently pulled back into Tephra’s handcuffed arms. “Teph, I gotta get going. The taxi’ll be here in an hour.” Tephra looks up with pouting deep green eyes and Selene is tempted to take another spin with her on the now soggy sheets. Sighing, “I’ll miss my plane… and besides, that big wet spot you’re laying in… well… come join me in the shower instead!” ...

Jane, Susan & Mary

Jane has lived in London for the past three years after moving from Manchester just after her 22nd birthday. Jane moved away from the North to escape the dreary weather and to enjoy the faster pace of the nation’s capital. She is tall and slim with auburn hair falling down to her shoulders; her green eyes are forever sparkling, enhancing her already beautiful face. A year ago she first discovered the existence of latex clothing whilst waiting to have her hair fashioned for that evening’s nightclubing, she had picked up a copy of a Shiny magazine, which was amongst the usual fashion mags on the table. The pictures of the glossy black coloured latex garments being worn by the models looked so sexy it intrigued her greatly, to the point even that she felt her pussy becoming moist at the sight of the latexed girls. She wished she could massage her twitching mound to encourage the sensual feeling to the climax it obviously desperately needed, however there were too many customers sitting and milling around for this to be possible. She hurriedly made a note of a few names and addresses of companies advertising the rubber fashion wear before she was called to have her hair done. ...

Plastique Surgery III: To Have and To Hold

To Have and To Hold “I, Roger Vaincroft, take thee, Veronica LaSalle, to be my Lawfully Wedded Wife. To have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish, till death do us part.” “I, Veronica LaSalle, take thee, Roger Vaincroft, to be my Lawfully Wedded Husband. To have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish, till death do us part.” ...

Zippers

Priscilla wondered how she would look to beings from other worlds. She had pondered this question many times, for as long as she could remember. She ran her long rubber fingers over her perfectly round breasts, tweaking the rubber nipples as her fingers passed near them. As her fantasy dream sequence appeared on her secondary visual optics, she felt her love zones moisten and begin to pulsate. Just thinking about what it would be like, and what others would think, made the dream sequence come on, and activate the rest of the things that happened to her body when the dreams appeared. ...

Two for the Gallows

(please note that this story does not contain a death scene) Warden Jenkens sighed heavily, and once again consulted his watch. He thought this was a total waste of time, just a stalling tactic. But the judge had been positive: “Last requests should be honored, if its practicable. Theirs is. But take ’em to that boutique on Main Street – that’ll be close to the Public Square.” So here they were, himself, the Boutique owner, and the two – convicts. He had to admit they didn’t look much like condemned prisoners right now. The Boutique owner, an attractive, middle-aged woman, had done their makeup and hair. Cynthia, the bigger, more mature one, had gone for a flamboyant look: lots of eyeshadow and bright lipstick. Jacqui, the smaller, cuter one, had been more restrained. Still, the warden admitted, they both looked good. The Boutique owner had done their hair, also, but here the Warden had been firm: “Keep it off their necks.” Cynthia had hers in a wild display of curls, while Jacqui had a flip that would not interfere with the noose at all. ...

Master

The envelope had been delivered under the door. An ugly manila envelope contained a letter, a plane ticket and a set of instructions. Inside the manila envelope was a smaller envelope with red writing in a strong masculine scrawl, DO NOT OPEN UNTIL FURTHER INSTRUCTED. Nira had studied the envelope and letter for hours in her little apartment in San Francisco. Nira, I know your innermost thoughts. Don’t deny them. I have watched you and admired you. I wish to help you release your true desires. Allow me to be your teacher, and your master. Please, my dear, follow the instructions I have sent you. Eric ...

Bonded 10

Acknowledgements: Thanks to LatexDoll & Vickie for the ideas in this story. The words may be mine but the ideas are from their feverish minds! Friday afternoons always seem to drag on for eternity. The weekend is but a few hours away. In a low rise building, in the middle of a newly opened industrial park surrounded by tidy gardens and a lake, Doctor Victoria S. Tation and Professor Late X. D’oll, were hard at work in a Laboratory. “So, Late, what are we going to do tonight?” asked Vickie. ...

Xi 4 - Flash

Xi - Chapter 4 - Flash Friday night at the airport, Xi ensured that their greeting embrace was brief and less personal than perhaps Sage expected. After all, how horrifying it would be if Sage found out that Xi was imprisoned in Anna’s belt. Oh, Xi was ecstatic to have Sage come for the weekend. Friends such as those that one makes in college, so rarely come along as one struggles on down the road of life. But, probably, even a closest friend would be shocked when a normally wholesome woman chooses to lock her own pleasure away. How could she understand… unless she too had the opportunity to feel the constant tingle and the gentle pull that the belt seemed to maintain on Xi’s most private parts? But Sage was a vision of beauty! Her slim body. Her stylish jeans. The gold stud in her navel luring the wandering eyes of all the passers by. Xi commented that Sage had not aged even a day since they were young, foolish college kids. Into the early hours of the morning they talked of work and old friends. And Sage regaled Xi with an endless stream of her adventures as a heart-breaking bisexual. Her stories of jealous ex-lovers were both tragic and hilarious. As interesting as the stories were though, Xi found herself drifting from the conversation. Often. She would become lost in the soft percolating of Sage’s beautiful voice. She would find herself transfixed upon Sage’s shapely lips as they danced with each word’s particular enunciation. Or perhaps Xi would focus on the way Sage’s head moved and how her black, curly hair lightly draped across her shoulders. Xi struggled to stay present in the conversation each moment though her foremost thought was to reach across to Sage and gently touch the beautiful dark skin of her cheek. She wanted to cradle Sage’s head in her palm, draw her dancing lips near, and feel the warm, moist exhalation of words drip into her ear. If she could, perhaps those words would tear through the deafening roar of smoldering desire emanating from deep within her. When they finally retired to bed, Xi had difficulty falling asleep. She lay there with spinning thoughts that oscillated between erotic fantasies of herself and Sage and a disconnected sense of awe as to the strength of her ambition. Certainly, this was the belt’s doing - teasing her to such arousal. Even after Xi fell asleep she dreamt that she crept through the darkness of the house into the room where Sage slept and pulled back the sheets to reveal her friend’s beautiful, naked form. In her dream, she climbed in bed with Sage. Their lips meeting - pressing softly. Their tongues touching lightly, sliding smoothly together… “Did you sleep well last night?” Xi asked as she poured the morning coffee. “Wonderfully! I rarely sleep as well back home,” Sage replied. Then she looked up at Xi, pulling her curly, dark locks away from her eyes, “You’re still a bit flushed. Are your allergies bothering you again today?” Xi nodded, her lips stretched in a slim smile. As usual, later that day, they found themselves shopping. Sage had collected an armful of the latest styles and dragged Xi into the dressing room with her. For the next fifteen minutes, Xi complimented Sage as she modeled each outfit, trying her best to sound casual. Secretly though, Xi could not help but to watch intently as Sage dressed and undressed. She furtively placed a clammy palm to her crotch and hopelessly pressed the hard surface of the chastity belt concealed beneath her clothes. Xi studied the exotic tattoo in the small of Sage’s back. The symmetric design slid along the swell of her hips and then dipped tantalizingly beneath the waistband of her underwear. Xi felt so embarrassed. She was gawking like a pubescent boy at her good friend. She just couldn’t tear her eyes away though. The curve of her back… The smooth mold of her arms… “I think this would look good on you.” Xi snapped back into the present and managed a feeble “huh?” Sage was standing before her holding a short skirt. “You should try this on. I think that it would look good on you.” Xi’s eyes widened a little and searched frantically for an appropriate lie to keep her secret safe. “No thanks. I’m trying to save money right now.” “Oh! Just try it on!” “No, really. You know me… If I try it on I will lose all resistance, and before you know it, there goes another $300,” Xi said snapping her fingers for emphasis. And before Sage could put forward another attempt to cajole her, Xi stated that she was starving for dinner and really wanted to leave to go eat. Xi was hiding behind the enjoyment of a small wedge of cheesecake when Sage confronted her. “I’m concerned about you.” Xi stopped chewing and looked up from her fork. She felt blood drain from her face. Quietly, fearfully - “Why?” “You just seem more distant than you used to be - so much more reserved. Are you OK?” Xi briefly caught the concerned look in Sage’s dark eyes and quickly refocused on the table. God, Sage was beautiful! Wait! What the hell was she thinking? Xi felt so ashamed. She had to find a suitable excuse… a plausible lie… Her mind was flustered. It seemed that cohesive thoughts melted in the heat of her desire. Images of the two of them ravaging one another in a naked embrace flashed in her mind’s eye. Certainly Sage, and perhaps the entire restaurant, could see her inability to contain her naughty fantasies - her aroused, but guarded condition. “I…” Xi could lift no words above the cacophony of need within her. She shook her head and hid her eyes behind the palm of her hand. Xi jumped at the light touch of Sage’s hand softly comforting her shoulder. “Xi. You’ve got to let Anna go.” Xi slowly raised her eyes to meet Sage’s. Her head suddenly somewhat more clear. A tear rolled down her face. “Yes,” her voice cracking a little. Inside, Xi almost felt relief. Sadness, her familiar friend, stepped up to push aside her fervor for a moment. “I think I’m almost to a point where I’m ready to let her go…” Sage had moved around the table and was hugging her. “It’s ok, my friend. It’s ok…” Xi luxuriated in the warmth of Sage’s touch and the subtle scent of love. Yet, she felt a cold streak of guilt with the realization, that tonight, the comfort she sought did not derive from the tragedy of her past, but from the slow, rolling boil within the cauldron encasing her sex. Diamond’s had been in business for years. Xi and Anna used to frequent the establishment. Even back in the college days it had been a favorite hangout. Not much had changed since Xi had last come over two years ago. The clientele was the same though they looked younger. “Xi! Long time!” It was Red. She was still bartending here? Red seemed to be staring at Sage as though trying to morph her into Anna somehow. Xi introduced Sage and Red extended her ghost-white arm adorned in cheap metal bracelets and studded leather cuffs to shake Sage’s hand. Black painted lips and gold loop piercings framed Red’s smile. Xi collected their drinks and carried them towards an open table. Soon Sage’s stories had Xi laughing so hard that her stomach hurt. As the evening progressed Xi felt more relaxed and less concerned about concealing her naughty secret. Maybe the growing noise and confusion of the nightclub drew Xi’s attention away from the belt. Maybe the few tears earlier in the day had served Xi well. Maybe it was the margaritas. The crowd of patrons grew. Soon the din of voices became drowned out by the thump of dance music. Flashing disco lights and mirrored balls replaced the halogens overhead. Xi and Sage soon succumbed to the exertion of being heard above the crowd and sat silent for a while gazing upon the growing host of women swaying and swirling to the beat. Sage’s barely audible “Bathroom!!” was enough to get Xi moving, following her friend through the crowd, preparing to wait in line. Xi sat in the flickering fluorescent light, the hem of her dress pulled up around her waist, casually watching the door to the bathroom stall repeatedly attempt to drift around to her left. “Counter-clockwise… oh, shit…” When was the last time that she had drunk this much? Xi staggered from the wash basin towards the bathroom door, working hard to keep the green Exit sign in clear focus. Suddenly, her ears seemed to plug up. The roar of voices became muted and the rhythmic pulsing of the dance beat slowed and echoed around in her head. Each note of music seemed to slide from and lay over the previous, quickly producing a wandering wall of discordant sound. Dizzy, Xi let her body fall upon the door. She tried yawning to get her ears to pop. The door opened and she stumbled out. When she looked up, her legs froze, her eyes widened, and her mouth slowly opened. Through the flash of lights and wisps of cigarette smoke and manufactured fog, Xi gazed upon throngs of women, disrobed and intertwined in an orgiastic tangle of flesh. Each face was filled with a look of unquenchable lust, bodies twisting and stretching, desperately grasping one another as though to squeeze the fire of desire from their flesh. To the left, amongst the frenzy of naked forms, a single spotlight lit up and shone down upon a woman with midnight-black hair pulled back in a severe ponytail and skin, moon-tan-pale. Her breasts and sex were exposed and boldly displayed, framed by thick metal chains attached to and linking between a collar and many heavy manacles. Her smiling face was tilted towards the floor, yet her dark eyes were fixed directly upon Xi. ...

A Night Out

My phone goes, I answer and am pleasantly surprised to find it is you. You ask me if I would like to meet you at a bar tonight. I tell you that I would love to. You give me the address and we say goodbye. I think of little else for the rest of the day and I rush to catch a cab when I finish work. I arrive at the bar and walk inside. It is somehow darker, more mysterious than I had expected, lit with a neon glow. I arrive to find you seated on a stool at the bar and I notice that you are wearing your black rubber catsuit and stiletto heeled boots. I am even more surprised to see that you are not alone, as on a stool next to you sits another woman, dressed in a red rubber catsuit and boots to match. ...

Korean Games

Korean Games by steff469 FF/f; FF; M/f; bond; leather; latex; cons; X I’ve been working for “Aero Electronics” for two years before I got on a trip to an air base in Korea. Aero Electronics is a military contractor. Sam, my best friend since elementary school and I were going to upgrade the electronics in some of the aircraft assigned there. We were going to be there for 4-6 months and get paid an extra $130 per day for expenses. We arrived on the base on a Thursday and they didn’t want us to go to work till the following Monday. Friday we found out were we were going to work and then decided to look around off base. The town was built mainly so the base personnel could easily spend there money. There were about 20 night clubs, and hundreds of stores. Between all the stores you could find or have made just about anything you wanted. ...

New To The Club

The True Story Of My First Visit To A Bondage Club. I’d been back in the city for about six weeks and was sharing an apartment with Mandi when she suggested that I went with her to the Club the next Friday night. She said that I could see for myself what the local BDSM scene was really like. Up until then my only experience of bondage had been being tied up by boyfriends and, since I’d come back to the city, being tied up by Mandi. I found that more and more I loved being helplessly and inescapably bound. I’ve come a long way in the bondage scene since then and, although what happened to me on that first visit to a bondage club may now seem a little tame, I think that it’s worthwhile looking back to my first experience of professional bondage and bondage in front of an audience. ...

Two Rubber Slaves

This compilation of reports were sent to my then rubber mistress. They take place during two different weekends the first in December 2003 and the second in January 2004, Martin Luther King Day weekend. They are related entries and here they are for your reading and rubbery fantasizing pleasure. Hello my rubber pets, Tonight you are to go out for dinner: You may choose your outer clothing to cover as much or as little as you wish to. ...

Girls' Night Out

This story continues from A Wish Come True Adeline had hurried over to Jennifer Demott’s apartment as soon as she had gotten the telephone call. She had sensed that something had been bothering her friend for the past week but decided it would be better to wait for Jennifer to bring up whatever was troubling her. The two women had been friends since college and would do anything for one another. Adeline was tall, slender, and athletic; the kind of figure that looked good in clothes, which she used to full advantage in her dealings with men. Meeting men had never been a problem for Adeline but she usually did not continue a relationship more than a month or two; becoming bored and moving on. ...

Girls' Night Out

This story continues from A Wish Come True Adeline had hurried over to Jennifer Demott’s apartment as soon as she had gotten the telephone call. She had sensed that something had been bothering her friend for the past week but decided it would be better to wait for Jennifer to bring up whatever was troubling her. The two women had been friends since college and would do anything for one another. Adeline was tall, slender, and athletic; the kind of figure that looked good in clothes, which she used to full advantage in her dealings with men. Meeting men had never been a problem for Adeline but she usually did not continue a relationship more than a month or two; becoming bored and moving on. ...

What A Girl Wants

What A Girl Wants by Andy Joanne was becoming a difficult student. This was her final year of A-levels and her antics were beginning to get disruptive in class and a number of the other students were beginning to act up also. Mrs. Stevens, the Head Teacher put this misbehaving down to the fact that Joanne had had 3 different form tutors in this year alone, which itself is not conducive to a stable educational atmosphere. ...

An Easter Wish

And so the last three months had gone by, and life just seemed to be work, work, work. Tina was very busy at her business what with several new accounts to keep on top of and I had been supervising a new project for my employers which meant I had been spending quite a bit of time away from home and sex had been bottom of the agenda except for a quick grope here and there. This week was the last away from home before the Easter weekend, so I would be home Thursday night for a four-day break, time at last for Tina and Me to spend some time together even though we had nothing special planned. Tina had phoned me to let me know she was fine at home and that Caroline was staying a few days to keep her company and to tell me she would be using the credit card kiss, kiss. In other words she was going on a shopping spree! ...

The Menagerie

Her whole body was sore. This was the first thing Lynn felt. It was Lynn? Her name was Lynn wasn’t it? Her brain was on fire and she could not think straight. French club? Private plane? They meant something and nothing to her. She opened her eyes to a circular room covered in stark white padding. She was blinded by the mirrors reflecting the light off walls ceiling and floor. She was in some sort of costume. She focused her mind and things became clearer. ...

Lady Gwen's Weekend

Chapter I Lady Gwen rode her horse up the walk towards Coutt’s Manor. She and some of her friends spent the morning riding and were now heading home for the afternoon. As she entered the courtyard, a stable boy, nude but for collar and leash, took her reins and held the horse for her to dismount. Another servant, similarly attired, was standing by with a tray of drinks. Taking a glass of wine, Lady Gwen turned her back and walked up the path to the house. ...

A New Body Off The Rack

Samantha and Susan were the best of lovers and the best of friends. They worked together in the same office and shared everything with one another from clothing to sharing the same bed together. Susan just loved having her pussy played with by Sam. It was the day of the of the office costume party that something would happen that would bring them together forever. When they started looking through the costume shop’s rack of supplies, Susan picked out the last lovely female genie costume that made Sam jealous. She wanted to wear a identical outfit as her soul mate. ...

An Ensign's Fantasies 5

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 4)_ Part 5 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. I well recall the night of the “party” with Lanie as I experienced it through the VR recording. ————————————————————————————————————————————————– I took a hovercab to the location Lanie had directed. Though I was early, Lanie was already there. ...

Away On Business 7: The Bag Revisited

(story continues from Away On Business 6: More Duvet Roll) WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. Authors Note: Just as a background whenever I was away on business Diane used to send me horny emails, often I would read these during meetings etc. As you can imagine it was quite distracting to say the least. I have made them into this series of stories called ‘Away on Business’. I bet you wished your girlfriend sent you horny emails like this when you were away on business! ...

Away On Business 8: In Mind Of Master's Cock

(story continues from Away On Business 7: The Bag Revisited) WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. Authors Note: Just as a background whenever I was away on business Diane used to send me horny emails, often I would read these during meetings etc. As you can imagine it was quite distracting to say the least. I have made them into this series of stories called ‘Away on Business’. I bet you wished your girlfriend sent you horny emails like this when you were away on business! ...

Batgirl vs the Professor 10: Aftermath

(story continues from Batgirl vs the Professor 9: Visitors) Part 10: Aftermath Batgirl was taken down from her perch on the X-frame, but ordered not to move. Her cape was taken off and draped over a chair. After giving her orders on what to do and what not to do, she went and helped the Professor bring each of the kittens back to the testing center. Each kitten had fallen into a different and unique trap. The first kitten, falling through the floor outside the testing center, had been caught in sticky webbing that enveloped her body like a cocoon. She had been gassed and knocked out, rolled in the center on a 4-wheeled cart and left on the floor. ...

Batgirl vs the Professor 8: Escape Attempt

(story continues from Batgirl vs the Professor 7: Plans and Flashbacks) Part 8: Escape Attempt Annie Goodbody returned a short time later. Barbara watched as she approached, her lab coat gone. How fantastic of a figure the woman had as she moved. The shiny black rubber clothing and sky high heels made her look so sexy and desirable in an incredibly erotic way. She made Batgirl stand and after collecting the collar and gag from the table, they headed out of the room. She made no move to put them as they boarded the elevator. ...

Billy 5

(story continues from Billy 4) Part Five “Hey Jack!” “Well,” came the slightly hangdog reply, “I think it’s Jackie now. Jack doesn’t sound right any more, not with what I see in the mirror.” Billie smiled at the closed bedroom door. Just over a month ago, Jack had left this house as a nineteen year old guy, ready to undergo The Process. Two days ago, Jack, now a nineteen year old girl, had come home. This was Billie’s first visit. ...

Business Weekend

The sun’s shinning, it’s warm and breezy, perfect walking weather. And where am I? Stuck in a bag, bound and gagged. Only I did this to myself. This business trip gave me the perfect chance to get away from the rush of the office. Working for an investigation firm can be rough at times, although it’s mostly sifting through data. I got sent over here for a couple of days to check on the financial records on this guy owing child support payments for the last 5 months. He’s disappeared, but by having some banks check his records and transactions, hopefully it’ll give us an idea of where to look. I arrived yesterday, checked with the banks today, and am now waiting to hear back from them. It’ll take them at least a day to pull up all records of this guy, check other accounts on his cards, etc. I could’ve done this back home, but they wanted someone to argue with apparently, so I was sent. ...

Continually Increasing Bondage

story continues from part 6 Chapter 7 Hazel shielded her eyes against the wind and gazed out to sea. Despite the wintry sunlight, the wave-lashed Dorset coast, from high above on the cliffs, cut a depressing sight at this time of year. Away to the left, the headland of Hengistbury Head seemed to stand out defiantly and resolutely against the perpetual wrath of the breakers. And closer to her vantage point, the twin fingers of Boscombe pier and, almost directly below her, Bournemouth pier, stretched like clawing fingers out into the choppy grey waters of the English Channel. The beach and promenade, so crowded with bustling holidaymakers during the summer months, was virtually deserted now, with just the occasional jogger, dog walker or fresh air enthusiast braving the near Arctic temperatures. But that suited Hazel fine just now. ...

Continually Increasing Bondage

story continues from part 11 Chapter 12 What it was that caused Hazel to become momentarily distracted wasn’t clear to Steve at the time. Maybe it was a sound that alerted her to the presence of someone else in the doorway; the sound of feet on floor, a gasp of surprise, or even simply the act of someone breathing. Or perhaps she’d noticed something move out of the corner of her eye. It could have been a silhouette briefly crossing the path of one of the now casually positioned torches that caught her attention. Or possibly it was none of the above, but simply a ‘sixth sense’; the feeling of being watched that you have when you know that there’s someone present, although none of your five regular senses seem to have been the receptor to this knowledge. ...

Continually Increasing Bondage

story continues from part 9 Chapter 10 “Very nice. Very nice indeed!” Hazel purred with delight as she cupped Jade’s duct taped chin and forced the helplessly chained woman to stare upwards into her eyes. For several seconds she smiled unfeelingly at her prey, as if taking great pleasure from the fact that she was visibly quaking with fear. Then she briefly glanced back over her shoulder at the woman standing motionlessly by the door. ...

Cubby

Part One “And by the power vested in me, I now pronounce you man and wife. You may kidnap the bride.” The groom hoists the bride over his shoulder and starts down the aisle. Her white satin wedding gown makes a soft rustling sound as she struggles with the man’s cold grip and the harsh ropes binding her wrists and ankles. She raises her head and screams at her mother through her white cleave gag. ...

Fine Piece of Meat

It was a dark and cold night when my cousin Nancy called me and told me to meet her at the new factory downtown for one of her little investigations. Ever since we were kids Nancy always had the tendency to drag me into her weird troublesome adventures and I knew tonight would be no different. So around eleven I arrived in my bathrobe as she suggested and was huddling for warmth as it felt like my long red hair was slowly turning into an overgrown icicle. It wasn’t long until I saw the naked form of my beautiful cousin waving to me from the other side of the fence. With a sigh I dropped my robe in the bushes where I was hiding revealing my rather large bust and shapely body to the full extent of the cold. With my teeth chattering I sprinted into the factory to try and warm up as soon as possible. I entered the dimly lit factory and started walking around very cautiously while searching for Nancy. It wasn’t until I heard the cry of “Hey Sammy, up here!” that I looked up to see her hanging from a mechanical arm and swinging back and forth. I just rolled my eyes and laughed at her for being her normal fun loving self. ...

Finishing School

Part One I had always wanted to go back to my old school. I went to an old English public school, which in real language meant private school, and for boys only. Unlike many kids I had a happy time there. I just wanted to walk the old dusty corridors and let the memories drift back. It was a big barn of a place with creaky floors and rattling windows set in some 10 acres. There was a playground and playing fields and a gym that doubled as a theatre occasionally. There were several dormitories on the upper floors, ranging from twelve beds down to three beds for the senior boys. On the main floor there were several classrooms, a sanatorium, kitchen and a large dining hall with huge oak tables. ...

How I became a Maid-bot 2: Sex-bot

(story continues from How I became a Maid-bot) Part 2: Sex-bot The next morning I awoke refreshed with what seemed to me to be the best sleep ever, my body felt more alive than it ever had and I really felt good and looked forward to my day as a maid-bot. I had spent the night still dressed in my maid uniform, I straightened myself out as I disconnected from the machine, something seemed in my mind to be missing but I couldn’t yet place what it was. ...

How I became a Maid-bot 3: Discovery

(story continues from How I became a Maid-bot 2: Sex-bot) Part 3: Discovery The boys thought that they had got away with using me, I was now functioning normally as a maid-bot around the house with no outward sign that I been converted into a sexbot by them. The testing continued and they changed certain program details to suit as needed. I continued to enjoy riding along with the program, the computer guiding me through my tasks, ‘so that would be what my life would become as a maid-bot’, I thought. ‘no real thoughts or input into it, just follow the programming.’ ...

How I became a Maid-bot 4: Back to being a Maid

(story continues from How I became a Maid-bot 3: Discovery) Part 4: Back to being a Maid It was now close to the time to return to college, I would need to be returned back to Tracy again for me to return to my studies. The project had run successfully for well over two months now, any teething problems seemed to be overcome, even the sexbot incident was seemingly forgotten by all except me. I had several memories of that night stored away from the mainframe computer, which they didn’t know about or let on they knew. I think Charles suspected otherwise. ...

Human Interest

(story continues from Human Interest)_ Part Four Chapter 7: The Proud Pampered Pony Pleases The squeaking of the dinner cart wheels was music to her ears as Irish stood at ‘parade rest’ as she was hungry as well as horny. Mistress Ella entered first dressed in her usual western outfit complete with her ten gallon hat, ornate red and black cowgirl boots and reliable 357 at her side. Christine, following close behind was dressed in full English-style riding gear, highly polished, black leather boots and all. “Very good, Irish Rose, you even managed to get your pony boots and cuffs on all by yourself. That’s great. Maybe we can be the first ones in line this morning.” ...

Human Interest

(story continues from Human Interest)_ Part Three Chapter 5: Payback’s Not Always a Bitch “Don’t you just love these long-lasting, rechargeable batteries,” said Lilith as she picked up the remote and hit the off button, dangling the keys to the chastity belt on her index finger. “Come here, Irish. Mistress Ella said you needed to use the bathroom and she is busy getting your dinner. Please jump in the shower for a minute while you are in there to get grit and sweat off. You can take a proper shower and wash your hair later. She said to tell you that you have to clean your chastity belt tonight too, first with that antiseptic solution and then with water then use this adapter to recharge it overnight. Now hurry.” ...

Jane's Story 3: Quality Time

(story continues from Jane’s Story 2: The Birthday Party)_ Part 3: Quality Time When he pulled out of her, Geoffrey produced a towel from behind a pillow. He wiped himself, then pressed it between Jane’s legs. Cuffed as she was she couldn’t wipe herself, but she squeezed her thighs together, appreciated the consideration. He tucked himself in, adjust his shirt and pants. He sat her up, settled himself on the couch, drew her back against him. He reached for her glass. The drink was mostly water, melted ice, and it felt good going down. He sipped his drink. He didn’t talk, just held her, gazed at the flickering tongues of flame. The moment went on for a deliciously long time. ...

Janice's Discovery 2

(story continues from Janice’s Discovery)_ Chapter 4 It was easy to sleep away the rest of the afternoon. Janice felt wonderful, the bed was comfortable, and she enjoyed the soft breeze playing across her naked body. She was awakened by hands fumbling with the buckle of her gag. “Hmmmh?” she mumbled. The gag was pulled free, and the blindfold was removed. To her surprise, it was not Jason who was releasing her, it was Shannon. “Umm,” she worked her jaw and licked her lips. ...

Kiss the Girl

“Don’t look, but I think that girl over there likes you. She keeps glancing over here, checking you out.” I already knew who Tamlyn was talking about and I looked across the bar in the woman’s direction. “What the hell, Ella? I said don’t look!” Tamlyn whispered with her hand cupped around her mouth. Oops. Luckily, the woman was looking down through a collection of magazines or journals of some sort that were strewn haphazardly across the table of the booth she was occupying. She had a computer open and a stack of sticky notes. There was a wooden pencil that she placed in her mouth like a horse’s bit while she typed. Her brunette hair was pulled back in a ponytail and she wore thick plastic rimmed glasses. I thought that she was beautiful. ...

Lillith's Tails Part 3: Lillith's Eve

(story continues from Lillith’s Tails Part 2: The Rise of Lillith)_ Lillith’s Tails Part 3: Lillith’s Eve Edward Black was sitting at his desk trying hard to look interested in the report being read to him by his head lawyer. Vain and incredibly wealthy, ‘Eddie’ had been showing less and less interest in his business interests over the last few months spending most of his time as a virtual recluse at his private mansion with occasional forays into town to review important matters and conducting most of his business from home. ...

Lillith's Tails Part 5: The Birth of Lillith

(story continues from Lillith’s Tails Part 4: Lillith’s Vengeance)_ Lillith’s Tails Part 5: The Birth of Lillith Eve Smith was the sort of quiet intelligent young woman that is usually quietly ignored by the rest of society. At twenty nine years old Eve’s tall thin good looking form would make her the object of man men’s fantasies but her natural shyness led her to wearing loose fitting clothes and her glasses did their best to hide her face. Added to this Eve had been a lesbian her entire life and found most of the men around her trying at best. She found it a sad fact that men mostly sought women for their looks not their intelligence and almost comical that as a woman blessed with both she found them depressingly predictable in their advances. For the past three years she had risen steadily through the ranks at GenTec a small medical research company that had just changed hands after their former parent company went under. For the past six months she had been the senior scientist of one of the larger labs under the direction of her oppressive administrator Adam Hart one of those bigoted men that hated her for refusing his advances and feared her for her intellect. “Evelyn may I have a word.” Her supervisor’s voice interrupted her train of thought and she looked up from her microscope trying to hide her irritation. A stick thin balding man in his fifties Adam had a perpetually hunched posture made him look like some bizarre form of vulture that was enhanced by his ill-fitting lab coat. At this precise moment he was stood by the entrance to her lab a sly smile plastered across his normally dour face. “Yes sir what can I do for you” she replied attempting to keep her distaste for him out of her tone. “As you know my dear our change of ownership has caused something of a shake-up in all the departments” he shrugged his shoulders as if to say such problems were to be expected before continuing in his usual dull monotone “people are being reassigned, promoted and even let go it’s unfortunate but this disruption is one of the problems we have to work through.” Hart’s oily condescending smile just seemed to ooze self satisfied triumph, his dislike of Evelyn’s rapid rise and disruption of his routine was well known and his gloating attitude wasn’t reassuring. “Am I being reassigned sir” she asked carefully. ...

Losing The Super Bowl 2015

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A young woman learns not to bet on the Super Bowl. Be careful what you bet on the Super Bowl, especially if you are a couple of drinks past your limit. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

Museum

Dominique and Phoebe were archaeologists students at the nearby College Dominique do you want to go to the next exhibit tonight at the Museum? Sure Phoebe, What time? It is a late showing at Midnight. So Off they go. After a half, an hour there exploring the Tomb set up. Dominique says this is lame Let’s go home, Phoebe, AW come on just a little longer. Ok, what’s that over there. Wow, it is the symbol for the Mummifiers of the Sun God RA. Go ahead and push it, Dominique. Ow, it pricked me. your OK? Yea Phoebe. A moment later the Tomb wall opened up. Wow, the girls just had to look. Dominique you Ok you have a glassy-eyed look. Call me Goddess Dominique. No screams Phoebe, Phoebe wakes up naked lying on the altar to await her fate. Phoebe screams Dominique. Call me Goddess, Slave. Snap out of it. this is not real. Oh, but I assure you, it is Slave. and if you don’t obey me. You will be punished. I’ll never obey. Let me loose Dominique. So be it guards prepare her for punishment. with that, a beautiful female dress in a very loose fitting toga comes over to poor Phoebe. and presses a rag with a foul order to it. she passes out. Phoebe awakes again in a different chamber, she looks around to see in the torch lit room all sort of devices for torture, a rack in the middle of the room, tieing posts, spiked chair, chains, and shackles hang everywhere, and then there is Phoebe’s predicament. Phoebe is tied to a big water wheel. Her hands are lashed over her head, a rope is wrapped around her elbows very tight. a very tight waist rope wrapped around three times, and finally her ankles, and knees too. Phoebe thought this was overkill but then realized why so many ropes, the water wheel was over four feet of a deep pool of water when she was turned upside Phoebe would be under water. Well, Slave, will you obey. No never Dominique. Please wake up. Turn her!! Poor Phoebe. around and around she went only to stop in the ice cold water, Enough, Slave will you obey, Never Dominique, I told you to call me Goddess, Guards stretch her. With that Poor Phoebe was hung by her wrist from the ceiling, Dominique comes over to Phoebe. Well, Slave what it going to be. submit or not, Please Dominique, wake up you are not a Goddess, Guards!!. Weights now !! two 25 pound iron balls are added to Phoebes stretched out legs. This pulls her more taught. Dominique talks again Slave if you don’t submit soon. I’m afraid the rack is next or you seal your fate, Never. So be It. Guards !! the female guard comes back with that foul smelling rag and Phoebe passes out again. Tighter Dominique screams, and one more click goes the rack. Never. Slave, I admire your resolve but you sealed your fate. Wrap her. Phoebe was to be mummified and placed in a sarcophagus. Poor Phoebe undergoes the wrapping ritual and the wraps were up to her head now. Slave last chance, No, she screams, guards. Leave her eyes open so she can see the horror of her mistake. The guards continue to wrap Phoebe up, They take a big wad of cloth and stuff it in her mouth to stop her from screaming any more. Done Goddess, Ok take her to my chamber, Poor Phoebe got the rag again. Phoebe awakes in Dominique bedchamber. Well, Slave, time to play with you before you go in the sarcophagus. For three nights and days, Phoebe was submitted to Goddess Dominique advances and she was weakening. On Phoebes 4th day Goddess Dominic asks Slave will you submit. Phoebe Yes!!, Goddess Dominique, Good no sarcophagus for you but you will remain wrapped up in my bed for my pleasure. Phoebe you Ok. What !! Phoebe was a little dazed. You walk right into that low overhead beam. You knock yourself out. How Long. A good hour or so. Wow, Dominique. I had a very vivid dream, What about Phoebe? You were an Egyptian Goddess and you wanted me to be your sex Slave. Did I succeed? In the end but I had to suffer a lot of torture and finally, You had me mummified and taken to your bed. Go on this sound sexy and so exciting. Yes, I submitted to you in the end, After four days of sexual torment. Ok Now. Yes. Phoebe, You should write it all down for a book. Phoebe, it is getting late. Let’s get out of here, Don’t want to spend the rest of the long weekend in here. Dominique, you drive I’m still a little woozy, just one stop, Ok Phoebe. She was asleep when Dominique stops the car. Where are we? In front of the all-night Drug store. To get something for you. What? BANDAGES, LOTS AND LOTS OF BANDAGES, MY SLAVE YOU. ( they both giggle) the End

My Summer Of Dares 8: Caught

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 7: The Summer House Pooch 2) Part 8: Caught When I had calmed down I become aware of something going on upstairs that curiosity demanded I investigate, despite my fatigue. I was wonderfully relaxed and still rather warm from my exertions when I rose, creeping to the stairs with my eyes adjusted to the near total darkness, the shaft of light from the top of the stairs providing adequate illumination for my mischief. ...

Night of the Living Dolls Chapter 10: A fight unlike any other

(story continues from Night of the Living Dolls Chapter 9: The times, they are changing…. and so are the women…) Author’s note: This story is based loosely on the classic horror film Night of the Living Dead with an ASFR spin to it now. There are themes of sexuality, profanity and nudity throughout this tale so if this bothers you at all, please move onto another story or site.Otherwise, enjoy ! Chapter 10: A fight unlike any other ...

Night of the Living Dolls Chapter 8: Voyages to Strange New Lands

(story continues from Night of the Living Dolls Chapter 7: What Place is a Safe Place) Author’s note: This story is based loosely on the classic horror film Night of the Living Dead with an ASFR spin to it now. There are themes of sexuality, profanity and nudity throughout this tale so if this bothers you at all, please move onto another story or site.Otherwise, enjoy ! Chapter 8: Voyages to Strange New Lands ...

Night of the Living Dolls Chapter 9: The times, they are changing.... and so are the women...

(story continues from Night of the Living Dolls Chapter 8: Voyages to Strange New Lands) Author’s note: This story is based loosely on the classic horror film Night of the Living Dead with an ASFR spin to it now. There are themes of sexuality, profanity and nudity throughout this tale so if this bothers you at all, please move onto another story or site.Otherwise, enjoy ! Chapter 9: The times, they are changing…. and so are the women… ...

Passion for Magic

This story is the sequel to She Loved To Be A Love Doll Alice bubbled with excitement as she drove down the highway to go home for the night. Jane was going to use the mysterious crystal she had brought home recently as part of an intimate night for the two and she was going to be the one transformed this time. Alice remembered vividly how she was transformed into an inanimate love doll the first time the crystal was used. She was unable to move and speak at all but this was more than adequately compensated for by the feelings of her latex form being caressed and fondled by her lover. It was the kind of experience that Alice would experience again and again if she could. After a short period of time, Alice arrived at her house and raced inside to get ready for the big night. She was about to go change into her most provocative outfit when she noticed that her answering machine was indicating a waiting message. When she played it back, she learned that Jane would be on her way home within the hour and that she had an exciting bit of information about the crystal to share with her. Giddy with excitement over the news, Alice quickly dressed herself in a slinky bright pink mini dress that ended just above her knees. She had just finished applying her perfume and makeup when she heard a door open and Jane’s voice calling out to her. " Hiya, sexy ! Have I got a surprise for you tonight ! Get out here so I can show you what it is ! " Jane shouted while dropping several bags on the floor. She had just thrown her car keys on a nearby table when Alice came rushing up and embraced her in a tight grip followed by a passionate kiss planted squarely on her lips. After several seconds of intimate caresses and probing, Jane disentangled herself from her lover and room mate and sauntered over to the blue couch nearby which she plopped herself onto. She leaned over and started showing Alice all the little items she had picked up for the night. However, Alice was more than a little impatient and started poking through Jane’s parcels with a single minded purpose. When she came across the black leather box she was looking for, she almost squealed out loud with delight as she pulled it out of the box. Jane shook her head in slight disappointment. " Well, I can see you’re in a one track frame of mind tonight. I guess now would be a good time to tell you about what I’ve been doing today. I decided to do a little experiment with the crystal while I was at work to see if I could make things more fun, " the dark haired beauty said as she grabbed the box out of her lover’s hands. " I took the crystal into a local diamond dealer who was also an expert in cutting jewels. I got him to examine the crystal without telling him the secret to it and asked if it was possible to split the crystal into two equal parts. After he went over the surface meticulously for the better part of an hour, he agreed to do what I asked him for. Once he was paid, I waited for the better part of 15 minutes before he emerged from the back of his shop with two crystals. I had him put the new crystal on a silver strand like the original and here we are, " Jane said opening up the box to show her lover the result. Alice’s eyes opened wide as she saw two crystals nestled inside the box attached to separate necklaces. She saw the necklaces had tiny A and J engraved into the clasps of the jewelry pieces. She was going to take the necklace marked A out of the box when Jane abruptly closed the box and put it to one side. She then took Alice’s hand and made her sit on the couch beside her where she looked into her lover’s face with a trace of concern etched on her face. " There is one thing I want to point out to you before you start using the necklace. The effect of transforming the wearer into their stated desire that we saw or felt before may have been altered by my splitting the crystal in two. Until we know what exactly those effects are, you have to promise me that you won’t use your necklace at the same time I have. Do you understand, Alice ? " she said in a serious tone. " Uh-huh… I won’t use it while you’re changed into whatever you want to be. I promise.." Alice muttered though she was only half listening as her mind was racing with images of items she could turn herself into. She stood up and walked over to where they kept their video camera which they used often to tape their frenzied love making sessions. " Shall I set up the camera to film tonight’s little session of passion ? " she inquired while continuing to glance at her necklace. " Wait until I make a phone call to my sister-in-law Eileen first. She’s supposed to be coming to take care of the place in the next few days when we go to that big convention in Atlantic City and I want to make sure she has a key to the place, " Jane said as she picked up her cell phone and put her necklace to one side. Alice tapped her left foot on the floor impatiently while her lover chatted amicably on the phone with her relative. While she waited, she started to daydream about what form she would take on next. " Love doll ?…naah, already did that..mannequin ?…maybe..it’d be cool to be on display… another sex toy ? …oohh, so tempting…what to be.. what to be…. " she mused to herself as she let her fingers slide over the precious crystal. After what seemed like an agonizingly long period of time, Jane put down the phone and smiled. " Ok, everything’s all set. Eileen will be here the day after tomorrow and look after the place for us. I told her that a key to the place will be taped inside the mailbox in case we aren’t here to greet her. Now then, I’ll go to the bedroom and get everything started for the evening. For a change, why don’t you wait out here until the whole transformation process is done with ? I’ll leave the camera on so you can see the whole process later on like before, " she said with a sly wink. Alice pouted for a second as she really wanted to see the whole process from a different perspective but nodded in agreement. She watched as her roommate and lover walked slowly to the bedroom while letting one of her dress’ straps down from her shoulders in a seductive manner. Jane then stepped into the bedroom and closed the door behind her leaving Alice alone with her thoughts. Once alone, Jane quickly removed the rest of her clothing and placed them on a nearby chair. After turning the video camera on that was positioned opposite the bed, she climbed onto the bed and placed her necklace around her neck. She thought about assuming a position for the transformation but figured Alice would be too excited to even notice. As for the transformation itself, Jane had already decided on becoming an inflatable love doll like her lover had before. " Turnabout is fair play after all.. the way Alice ranted about the change, you’d think it was the first time ever she had sex… " Jane thought as she looked into the camera with a wry grin on her face. She then leaned back and started to chant softly while closing her eyes in eager anticipation. " I wish to be a love doll.. I wish to be a love doll…" Jane chanted out loud while laying back on the bed. After fifteen seconds or so, she could feel a change starting to happen to her body. Opening her eyes, she saw that her skin was starting to change rapidly from pink flesh to tan latex with no sign of freckles or blemishes visible anywhere. Seams were becoming visible all over torso running up and down her arms and legs. She could feel her ability to move or breathe was quickly dissipating with her breasts rapidly becoming rigid mounds of latex capped by bright pink nipples with seams forming around them. " It’s happening..I feel so good..I can see why Alice wanted to use the crystal again…. " Jane thought as she closed her eyes and reveled in the changes to her body as it completed its’ change into a lifelike sex toy filled with nothing but air. She felt her mind slipping into darkness accompanied by the feeling of the most intense orgasm that she had ever experienced that showed no sign of ending… After Alice heard no more noise coming from the bedroom, she quietly crept up to the bedroom door and opened it slowly. Her heart skipped faster as she saw her lover lying on the bed as a newly transformed love doll waiting for her to use her. Giddy with excitement, the blonde beauty stripped off all her clothing save for her own necklace and hopped up on the bed. She took the necklace off the doll and placed it on a nearby table to avoid puncturing the doll. Hoisting the doll up so that it was resting on its’ lower legs, the blonde beauty grasped it by the upper legs and poked her head between them. Looking up to see her lover’s face frozen in erotic bliss, she began to lap at the plastified pussy with her tongue reveling in the smooth surface it came in contact with. Alice spent the next few hours probing and caressing her lover’s body in ways very similar to what Jane had done to her before. After reaching yet another intense orgasm, Alice settled back on the bed with the doll straddled across her mid-section and both of them coated in Alice’s love juices. " My god, that was intense ! I thought we had fun in bed before but this..this was unreal ! I just wish I could experience what Jane was feeling right now.." Alice muttered out loud before she realized she had made a big mistake. She had made a wish with the necklace still on ! After thirty seconds or so, the transformation started and before she could do any more, it engulfed her entire body and changed her into a love doll as before. However, there was one major difference this time as now there was two lifelike blow-up dolls lying on the bed who both looked like Jane ! The only difference between the two was one wore a necklace with a large A engraved on it. ...

Pearls of Wisdom

Liza looked around her home and decided everything was in order for tonight’s romantic meeting with Candace, her secret lover. Liza had been married for five years to Harold Bird, a man in his mid 30’s who worked in technical support for a local computer company. Unfortunately, Harold seemed more interested in his work than in spending time with her in any intimate way. After about eighteen months, Liza’s boredom led her to Candace, a single woman she met at a local coffee shop. ...

Rick & Mike

“You can do what?” Rick stared at Mike in disbelief. He couldn’t believe what he’d just heard. “I can change people,” Mike replied. “Anyone I want, in any way I want.” “Yeah, right. Have you been dipping into your dad’s wine cabinet again?” “I’m serious,” Mike insisted. “I can make any change I can imagine. Why do you think I stopped wearing glasses?” Rick shrugged. “You got contacts,” he said. ...

Subterranean Sally

(story continues from Subterranean Sally) Part Two The answer being YES two sleeps later! It was the drilling that startled me from a snooze. The TV on and showing Bob at work and I don’t mind admitting I was relieved having not seen him at all yesterday. For the first time I’d started to worry that he really HAD locked me away for good. ‘Silly Sally, course he wouldn’t’ I muttered as I watched as bucket followed bucket as lumps of concrete were hoisted away and then began work on the soil below. That took what seemed ages but as the scraping got louder I knew he was close. I screamed out loud on seeing the top of my coffin appearing and he heard me! A scribbled sign… ‘Hello sweetheart, nearly there’ Another hour or so and I was quietly sobbing as the coffin was raised out and swung onto the tarpaulin covered carpet. I watched him ease out the caps over the screws then wrrrr times eight and he paused to write another sign. ‘Brace yourself, opening top now’ I squealed in pain as the light poured into my eyes. It was SO bright and I knew I should have heeded his warning and closed them. “Sorry love, thought you’d be ready…” he chuckled, reaching in and untaping my fingers. Getting another wail as I unclenched them. “Won’t do that next time,” Bob said and I grinned behind the mask. I’ll not be doing this for a VERY long time… well at least not until I change the food recipes! That mask came off and he saw my teary and very tired looking face and the guy seemed concerned but I assured him I was fine. The rest of the restraints were unlocked, Bob noticing slack round my waist and joked I was half the size of last week. That got me to ask the date and I was amazed to find I’d only been down there five days and it was Saturday afternoon! “But I counted seven sleeps, are you sure?” I gasped and he nodded, saying it was FA Cup Final day and he wanted to watch the match at 3pm. I tried not to sigh… or tell him to put me back down there but instead tried and failed to get out under my own steam. My muscles hurt like hell, I should have wriggled and flexed a lot more, he’d even suggested I start doing that a couple of sleeps ago. Bob looked at his watch and I knew… “Look, you go and watch the game, I’ll just lie here and exercise OK?” he nodded and we had our first kiss, him giving my torso a stroke too. “Proud of you Sally and well done too” he said then hurried off to watch some pointless match… cheers dad! By the time he returned, happy his sweepstake team had won I was sitting up, massaging my legs but dreading the removal of the catheters that were now unplugged from the base. I’d had them before in hospital after a bad fall and had forgotten how painful they can be after a few days. We had another smooch then he brought me a cup of tea. “Thanks… if I do this again I’ll have to work out a way of serving hot drinks and stuff. But not yet” I said, seeing him look at me, probable thinking I’d be doing it again shortly. After the tea was drunk I bent down and unbuckled my shoes then Bob reached under my armpits, lifting me up till I was against his chest. Slowly he lowered me til my feet touched the ground… and to no surprise I could hardly stand without support. He changed grip and I clutched a shoulder as he turned round and we slowly walked to the staircase. “No chance…” I said looking upstairs and he grinned, hand going under my butt and sweeping me off the ground. I squealed as my back muscles couldn’t take the movement that quickly and he apologised before carrying me to my bedroom. A sheet covered the bed and he laid me on it then suggested I remove the tubes while he ran me a bath. “Yeah, so you don’t have to watch eh? Wuss,” I chuckled and he grinned sheepishly, tossed me a box of tissues then fled into the bathroom. I had to stuff a hankie in my mouth to get them out! But there seemed to be no ill effects and I waited for him to emerge. Quite how Bob would take my request that he strip his daughter naked than put her into the bath, wash her from head to foot and suchlike I wasn’t sure. So when he came out he saw I was still dressed and paused. He’s quicker than I thought and shook his head when I tugged the hem of the dress. “Not a chance Sal, I’ll carry you in there and unzip the frock but the rest you’ll have to manage alone, OK? I don’t mind the odd hug and kiss we share but no further. It wouldn’t be fair on either of us, understand?” I nearly had a tantrum but stopped myself, remembering I was the ‘new Sally’ now so grinned wryly. “Fair enough, and thanks…” I shuddered as he undid me, his other hand holding the two bits at my neck. Reaching up and taking them off him and I allowed Bob to leave. That bath never felt so good! And I was there long enough that I needed to top it up or I’d freeze. Clambering out almost defeated me but somehow I managed, staggering into the bedroom and finding Bob had left a long white nightie and patterned kimono hanging up for me to use. It wasn’t mine, I’m a PJ’s or T-shirt and shorts lass, so I’ll assume he wants me to dress like a lady now rather than slob around showing off. My skin was tingling as the silky fabric rubbed me all over… lovely and now my legs were stronger I strutted and swished round the room. Having read about the girls who liked these I now saw what the fuss was about, sliding my hands over my body, stroking nipples and feeling myself shudder. A long session on my hair followed by some discreet slap and I was ready. Slippers on and I carefully walked downstairs where I could smell dinner. I’d lost enough weight and was ravenous. Coming into the kitchen and Bob smiled as he saw what I was wearing. “Yeah, the ‘new Sally’s much better,” he said coming over seeing me standing there. I walked into his embrace and grinned as his hands roamed onto my butt. We hugged for ages, no kissing but I was just glad to be held by someone again. “Right, sit down and we’ll eat.” I obeyed after fetching drinks and he nodded, seeing I didn’t plonk myself down like usual. Another warm smile and nod of approval. “Guess our days apart did the trick then Sal hon?” and I agreed. I was determined not to betray his trust again and told him that. Sitting in the living room later on we also debriefed the session I’d gone though, me giving my side of the story, how I’d felt and what I intended to do to improve things if or when I did it again. “Not too soon I hope?” he asked and I shook my head. “No, maybe we’ll use it as a secret dieting device. Shame it cannot be marketed but no. Guess you’ve got other ideas for me, yes?” He nodded, saying that the other basement room was now fitted out the way it’d been for mum’s pleasure and that we’d have a look tomorrow. “There is a lot of kit and stuff for you to learn and enjoy, however Sally I want you to promise me you’ll never… ever practice self-bondage in there without me knowing first. Understand love, if you got something wrong it could place your life in grave danger, remember what I said when Donna got caught. Imagine me having to explain to you as an innocent fifteen year-old what had gone wrong?” My eyes were starting to water and Bob saw his point had been made. Somehow I managed not to cry but it was a chastened and very tired lady who was later led upstairs to her room. He kissed me goodnight at the doorway and did not come in. I was asleep barely minutes later, luxuriating in being able to wriggle about and suchlike. Next afternoon however I found wriggling was impossible. Once we’d had a normal morning reading the papers, Bob filling in the grave while I’d prepared the midday meal it was going to be my first lesson in the other basement. We’d discussed safety words, mine was ‘Ink’, as it could be said from behind a gag. I’d already practised saying it while in the coffin and had no problem when I briefly wore a penis gag. Now I obeyed the order to dress in my fitness gear and trainers then somewhat nervously followed Bob downstairs. The door creaked open and Bob went first then waved me inside. My eyes widened on seeing various implements that had once held my mother and I felt a brief pang of sadness. “Yeah, still missing her,” I replied to a question and we came together for a hug and kiss. There were several main items, a x-frame cross, a pole with various loops all round it, a set of stocks, a pommel horse, even a bondage bed, this with chains and loops from all sides and lastly a seated pillory. This being a bench with raised sides allowing wrists to be secured either side of the head. “This is mine, Donna used to cut my hair while I was locked in it, said it was the only way I’d stop moving!” I really laughed at that and he grinned, especially as I normally do his hair in the kitchen, so I’d joked it’ll be better done here in future. He opened the wardrobe in the corner and I came close, seeing enough cuffs, collars and chain to restrain an army. Gags, whips, paddles and a couple of hoods completed the bulging inventory. My dreams about wearing some of this was interrupted… “Right Sally love, which piece first…” and I paused then pointed to the cross. Coming up and staring at the straps at many points. I shuddered a bit and a question was asked if I wanted to continue. I did and turned away, got another hug then asked Bob to secure me to it. He nodded, placed hands on my torso then eased me back till my butt hit the device. Looking down he instructed me to ‘open my legs’ and I giggled loudly at that. Shaking slightly then stepped onto the little blocks, feeling the straps brushing my limbs and he let go as I steadied myself. Leaning back and my head rested against the rear part, feeling another strap that I assumed was to go round my neck. The first straps he allowed me to do myself. Around the waist and a second going just under the shoulders. I was committed now as Bob got to work. Each one as it was applied sent tremors running through me. Ankles, one on both sides of my knees then the last two just at the top of my thighs. Then he took my left hand; kissed it then secured the wrist, two more near the elbow then the right arm got the same treatment. I was staggered at how it felt, my chest heaving now, probably very flushed cheeks too and he remarked that I was ‘quite a sight’. He went round them again and tightened each by a notch and I joked I shouldn’t fall off now. He asked about the neck one but for once I declined, worried I might choke or jerk against it. “Hmmm, very wise Sal, once you get used to it we’ll try again.” I agreed then asked him what was next. Bob suggested a blindfold and I nodded, saying he could gag me if he wanted. “OK, your wish is my command love.” My vision vanished to inky blackness as he laid the mask over the bridge of my nose then tied it off. Then the gag was slid in and secured before being pumped up. I squeaked a bit and he paused, asking if it was too tight and got a shake of head. “Isss ookkayy…” I ‘said’ and heard him chuckle. He got me to test my safety word and I complied. “OK that’s good honey. The next time I hear that, I’ll free you immediately alright?” That was reassuring to me and I hung there silently, this was all I’d dreamed of since starting to read bondage sites and seeing models in poses. Now I was that lucky girl so sighed and wriggled in my bonds, trying to listen to what Bob was doing… but there was silence now. My breathing through the nose was too loud to hear and I wondered if he’d left the room. No doubt hoping to watch the re-run of yesterday’s football! I jumped and squealed feeling something touch my leg. Not a finger but somehow light or fluffy as it rose above my knee. My breathing getting louder as a second joined it on my other leg. Both heading north and I sighed as they caressed my thighs. Obviously Bob wasn’t going to physically touch his daughter there. Some might consider that inappropriate so these… feathers I deduced were to do the work instead. My face felt red now as one of them came up and tickled my ear. I shook a lot more and was glad of the bindings, still thinking I might fall off! They returned below and while one roamed over my legs the second was giving my stomach serious attention. This continued for ages and I felt myself starting to get wet. I hoped he wouldn’t smell that and stop. But no, those damn things teased and tormented me enough that I felt sweat running down my back. “Enjoying it darling?” he asked as I bucked and rocked, trying to stop those damn things touching me as Bob moved them all over, jabbing a nipple with the quill, rubbing up my thighs and making me start groaning as feelings I’d suppressed for too long began stirring. Bob however could see I was starting to get a little excited or tired now, (both actually) Sweat pouring off me and he stopped, hearing me sigh as he went to the cupboard, saying he was putting the feathers away. I tried to relax in the bonds and nodded on being asked had I had enough. “Well done Sally, that’s not bad for a first attempt. Now stay there, I’ll be back soon…” he said then left me to cool down for what seemed ages! Finally I sighed on hearing him return and he took off the blindfold. The gag was removed and a straw inserted, finding a full glass of milk to be dispatched. I knocked half of it back in one go, the rest after a couple of breaths. I nodded in reply about freedom and Bob released my arms, a faint gasp as blood rushed to my hands and I probably would have fainted were my legs and torso not still attached. He undid both legs and allowed me to do the last two, his hands ready to catch me. Thankfully I was alright and walked gingerly to the bondage bed to examine it closely. It really was something and I looked down at the design. Seeing that the barred sides all round could be raised to form a cage. The top bit inside the high frame could be lowered to complete the confinement. It seemed older than the rest of the toys and I turned, seeing Bob look a little wistfully at it. “Yes Sally, it’s older than you love… I… well…” and he looked a little sad now. He came closer and despite my sweaty body I needed to hug him and did so. He didn’t pull away, just wrinkled his nose but held on all the same and was soon smiling again. “Thanks, I guess you’re right. Your mother loved this bed. She spent many a pleasant afternoon on it. In fact… it was a wedding present from her father!” I’m glad I wasn’t drinking at that moment. I’d have choked as I coughed and spluttered “You WHAT! You mean granddad KNEW!” He smiled and patted the surface, indicating I was to sit down and listen. I did so and he told me the full story of how he and Donna had met. Every now and again his fingers touched one of the restraining rings with a tremble as the tale emerged. He’d been in London to watch a football match that got abandoned due to weather. Moping around he was in Soho when another deluge began. Diving into a doorway my dad bumped into a girl also taking shelter and over the next hour his silvery tongue succeeded in chatting Donna up. She was a bit embarrassed to say what she did for a living but eventually, once the rain stopped Bob insisted on escorting her to work. Only to find Miss Robbins as she was then, worked in an ‘adult’ shop owned by her old man! Turned out Ronnie Robbins was a rather important figure in that world and was teaching his girl all about it. “Like you’ll be learning in the office next week. But not about stuff like this!” and I roared with laughter now. ...

Tales of Green Valley

Previous Green Valley Tale: Part 12: Just Walking Home Tales of Green Valley #13: Last Halloween (Specially written for the Hallloween Special 2014) Samhain is coming. Ok, you probably just know it as Halloween. It’s a bit more to a witch as its New Year’s Eve. It’s also the time of the year when the veil separating the living from those who have passed is weakest. That means that those of us on the living side can use our knowledge and powers to make contact. And that makes it possible to borrow strength or even enlist the aid of those beyond. And that’s where the trouble starts. As is true in all living creatures with any power to reason, some choose to be good and others choose a darker path. Obviously humans do. But many animals make decisions and behave accordingly. But I am not going to bore you with how all that works. Just wanted you to know that the scary Halloween witches are not all there is. You see, I’m a good witch and a novice at it. I try to use my limited powers and skills to nudge nature to help good people. There are good people on the other side too. Halloween gives the good guys a chance to balance things. Who do you think guided people to turn the mundane Halloween into a time for candy and treats? And got parents to have fun and protect the kids? The GOOD witches, that’s who. Which has not gone over well with the bad ones as you might expect Like most witches, I don’t reveal myself. It’s not Salem, but we do have those who think all witches are bad. I don’t wear a lot of black or a pointed hat. I can’t fly a broom, and although quidditch sounds like fun, I don’t think it’s real. I don’t have a web site or store offering love potions. If you need my help and know and believe in natural magic, like will attract like. And of course a bad witch can spot me fairly easily. It’s the glowing spectral aura and all that. Unfortunately, the bad ones are more of a dark blur, a hole, so if I don’t pay attention it’s easy to miss one, and I am new at this. Karlina fooled me totally. Karlina was a girl I met in college when I considered pledging her sorority. I didn’t join hers, and now I know how BAD that would have turned out. But she stayed friendly and we had a similar schedule and studied together a lot. We drifted apart when I got involved with a French Canadian guy named Henri. I missed it totally, but the bitch thought I had stolen him. She thought my trashbagging kink was how I had hooked him. Totally backwards. He awoke that desire in me. And a lot more desire for sex as well. I learned last year, she was one of those revenge is a dish best served cold types. So last year in early October, Karlina gives me a call. She’s back in school working on an MBA and remembered I had gone to work for Disposal Solutions. She wanted to interview me for her thesis about investing in privately held companies. I had actually recently quit working for Disposal Solutions and become Jack Morgan’s “kept” woman to use to old fashioned term. But he was a manager for the company and we lived in Green Valley, the company town. So I still knew enough or Jack did, to help her. I got her an invitation to visit Green Valley and arranged for her to stay at the old Hotel Heaven. I now understand why she hesitated when she heard that name. I met her train and we had the friendly hug like we used to. Well we had done a lot more than hug during some of those all-nighter study sessions but none of the old exploratory fires were burning, at least for me. We spent that afternoon giving her a tour of Green Valley and the Disposal Solutions facilities. Jack would not be back till tomorrow as he spends a couple of days each week outside the Valley at the company headquarters. ...

Tatianna's Task! Part 7: The Wait Part 2

(story continues from Tatianna’s Task! Part 7: The Wait) CHAPTER 7: THE WAIT! - PART 2 The girl could only watch as Tatianna set up their next session. She spread a big square of thin plastic sheeting, like painters use, over the carpet in the middle of the living room. Out on the patio she had found a wrought iron loveseat with polished wooden slats for the seat and she carried it through to set it on the plastic. ...

The Coincidence 3: A Friend

(story continues from The Coincidence) Part Three Chapter 10: A Friend When Rebecca woke up the next day, she finally felt refreshed. The sickness was gone, and the awful taste was replaced with the taste of Tracy’s wonderful cooking. Rebecca got up quietly so as not to disturb the exhausted Tracy, and showered quickly, the water running over the metal of the collar and chastity belt. Rebecca put her hair up in a high ponytail, noticing in the mirror that the collar said “SLAVE”. Rebecca smiled, understanding why the man called her slave, and pegged it down as another sexy thing. After all, even though she hated the experience, she did successfully get a man. ...

The Coincidence 4: Third Wheel

(story continues from The Coincidence 3: A Friend) Part Four Chapter 14: Third Wheel The girls had decided to meet next weekend on Saturday evening, and hang out on Sunday as well. Rebecca left this time with her clothes and their keys, saying that she might go to a bar with Richard on Friday, but promising to drive home separately from him to avoid what Tracy called “funny business”. Tracy wondered how Rebecca would lace herself into a corset, but figured that Rebecca would manage something, or just wear one of her catsuits instead. ...

The Coincidence 5: Tracy's Morning

(story continues from The Coincidence 4: Third Wheel) Part Five Chapter 17: Tracy’s Morning (Afternoon, Actually) Tracy woke up in the afternoon, groaning as she moved her aching body off of the living room couch. Tracy wandered into the kitchen wearing the clothes she slept in, which were yoga pants and a loose T-shirt. Delighted to find coffee already made, Tracy devoured the coffee cold. Tracy looked through her fridge, scrounging around for some food to sate her hunger. Finding some old pizza leftovers, Tracy ate the pizza cold. Her hunger sated, Tracy glanced around for Rebecca, who was clearly awake and had somehow made coffee already. Tracy searched the house, and didn’t see Rebecca anywhere, even in the dungeon. Finally, Tracy checked her bedroom, and pushed open the door and looked inside. The door creaked as it opened, and Rebecca looked up suddenly in shock at the noise. ...

The Coincidence 6: Coincidence Again

(story continues from The Coincidence 5: Tracy’s Morning) Part Six Chapter 22: Coincidence Again A month later, Rebecca found herself once again watching a boring movie, and of course fell asleep. The damsel was only in a prison cell, and was wearing all her clothes, and Rebecca got bored. After the movie ended, Tracy headed to her room, presumably to go to bed. A little bit later, Rebecca groggily looked up, and saw that Tracy had left. Rebecca got up, and headed over to Tracy’s room, hoping that this time Tracy would be able to restrain her down in her favorite cell. This particular night, Rebecca was wearing very little- only her chastity belt, collar, new favorite penis gag, leg shackles, and a pair of handcuffs that kept her hands behind her back and attached to the back of her chastity belt. ...

The Consultants 3.15

(story continues from The Consultants 3.14) Part 3: Chapter 15 Leslie had been discharged from hospital, Ray Browne having declared that he had done all he could in the short term. Though he proposed surgery to mitigate some of the damage, his opinion was that the operation would best be deferred for a few months to give his emergency repairs time to heal. He had been insistent that she should not walk other than was absolutely necessary and that she should temporarily suspend her professional activities. ...

The Crystalline Insert

Once upon a time there were two women. They had the luck to have found the ultimate love within each other. Their names were Pandora and Cassandra. Pandora’s birthday was approaching and Cassandra wanted to find a special gift for her. She had searched for weeks and just before the big day, she came upon a small curious shop that she had never seen before. The interior of the store was filled with trinkets and kitsch. Everything looked drab and cheap. An older woman who was a little too tall and had hands that somehow seemed too big approached her. ...

The New House Rules 3

(story continues from The New House Rules 2) Chapter 3 I sat staring aimlessly out my office window. My office was on the low rent side of the building and the view was of the parking lot. Who knows how long I had been watching people come and go in their cars. Focus did not seem to be something my mind was capable of. I leaned back in my chair and turned my wrists palms up and held them together in front of me. The rope marks had faded and I missed them more than I could stand. I pouted and spun my chair back to my desk. The mountain of paperwork had grown since monday, and it would grow more before the week was over. Damn. ...

The New House Rules 7

(story continues from The New House Rules 6) Chapter 7 Part 7a I look at myself in the mirror. I am pretty happy with what I see. My shoulders are toned, my legs are lean and strong, my stomach is flat. These small boobs could use some help, but nature decided just perky for me. This is why I have a collection of padded bras. I grab them and force them together, like I have a pushup bra on. OK, enough admiring myself. I give my nipples a sharp squeezing twist. My brow furrows in response and I moan in delight. ...

The Pit of Pleasure

Part One Organising a dark elf wedding was, Eloine decided, just about the worst punishment the goddess of pleasure and pain had ever invented. Oh, there were the whippings and the pincers and the thing with the hot wax in the spider webs, but at least Eloine mostly just had to lay back, relax and enjoy them. Whereas everyone expected her to do just about everything with this wedding. Specifically, Xantha, the second most powerful noble in the dark city of E’ville, expected her to do everything. And after one meeting with the not exactly blushing bride, Eloine had known why all the other priestesses had suddenly looked so busy when the request had come through. ...

The Seduction

“I don’t know.” “Yasmine, I need the money.” “But porn?” “I like to think of it as portraiture.” “Uh huh.” “With ropes.” “Oh, Christ.” “He’s very nice.” “Meaning?” “Meaning he’s very nice. Kind of fatherly.” “Kind of like an old pervert.” “No! He’s not.” “Uh huh. So when are you going to do this.” “In about 30 minutes.” “Today?!” “Well, yeah.” “Where?” “At his place.” “I’m coming with you.” “Oh?” ...

The Sex Dolly Factory

Part 1: The Special Order Sylvia was excited for the first time in almost six months. She has been unemployed for that whole time, but it really wasn’t her fault. She was working as a secretary for a stock broker for two years, and she loved doing it, but the man took early retirement and she was transferred to a senior vice president for the company. He was married and in his mid-fifties, and a complete pig. From the first day she started, he was making advances toward her. She had to keep telling him no in a very polite manner, but he persisted nonetheless. As the days went by, he began making lewder and more crude comments, going so far as to offering her a raise for a blowjob on a regular basis. Besides the fact that she believes blowjobs are degrading to women and refuses to do them for any of the boyfriends she’s had in the past, there’s no way she was going to be treated as a whore. After three weeks of putting up with his advances, she quit and got a lawyer the next day. It’s the $15 million dollar lawsuit that is pending against the pig is what’s preventing her from getting another job. This leads her to today. She had placed her resume all over the internet, on every job searching website, and any place else that would take it. Finally, she received a phone call yesterday afternoon from an Abigail Gillen, owner of the Exclusive Products Company, a factory that made custom dolls and mannequins. Ms. Gillen asked her if she would like to come in for an interview as a customer service representative and personal assistant. Sylvia didn’t hesitate and jumped at the offer! She was told to be at the offices the next morning at 9 AM, and not to bring any cell phones or recording equipment. The explanation was that all of Exclusive Products items and manufacturing processes were proprietary, and there would be no interview if she even had one of them with her. The directions to the offices weren’t that hard to follow. It was a simple but long bus ride to the end of the line at an industrial complex, then a 20 minute walk to the correct building. She didn’t mind the travel, or the walk, because it was such a beautiful day. Besides, the exercise will be her reason not to go to the gym tomorrow. She did miscalculate the travel time however and still arrived almost 30 minutes early. The building looked about 30 years old, and had what looked like four floors. There were no windows anywhere to be seen with the exception of the glass front double doors, and even those were heavily tinted. She strained her eyes trying to look through the tint, but she couldn‘t make out anything inside. ‘Exclusive Products Co.’ was written in white block letters on the left door. The parking lot was rather small, with about 15 spaces available plus one that was reserved for the owner. A sign to the right of the doors read ‘Deliveries & Pickups’ with an arrow pointing around the right side of the building. She didn’t have to wait long though. About 10 minutes later, an older model Mercedes in near sale floor condition rolled up and parked in the ‘Reserved For Ms. Gillen’ spot by the door where she was standing. The engine stopped, and out climbed an attractive slender woman who looked in her mid-forties. She stood around five foot eight inches, had shapely hips, thin waist, and about a 34DD breast size. She was wearing a blue business suit, white blouse, and shoes with low heels. Her light brown hair was wrapped up in a bun on the top of her head. She reached into the back seat and pulled out a briefcase. She hit the fob alarm for her car then turned to Sylvia. Sylvia was thinking that her own looks might intimidate this older woman, for she was five foot six inches tall, long natural blonde hair, 38DD breast size, a soft but athletic build, flawless skin, and was wearing 4 inch heels to accentuate her build, but that made her appear taller. She really needed this job, and she decided to be as humble as possible, as well as some very minor self degrading for effect. She also quickly turned away and tried to button her own blouse all the way up to cover her cleavage. “Hello!,” Ms. Gillen said warmly as Sylvia turned back around to face her. She extended her hand in friendship and asked, “I’m guessing you’re Sylvia Farrel, am I correct?” “Um, yes, hi!,” Sylvia meekly replied, “I hope you don’t mind that I’m early do you? I like to be at all of my appointments a little early.” She reached out and took the other woman’s hand and weakly shook it. It gave the appearance that she was nervous, although she wasn’t in the least. Another ‘humble’ tactic. “No, not at all. I don’t see another car here. Did you get a ride?,” Ms. Gillen asked, as she simultaneously looked around the parking lot while she walked towards the front doors with the key extended. Sylvia turned to follow her and replied, “I took the bus. I had to sell my car a month ago to pay the rent on my apartment, and I didn’t have enough time to set up a ride for today.” “I’m sorry to hear that, dear,” Ms. Gillen said as she unlocked the right door. “Hopefully we can remedy that in short order.” She opened the door only wide enough for herself to squeeze through. “Would you mind waiting out here for a minute, Ms. Farrel, while I turn off the alarm?” “Sure. Like I said, I’m the one who’s here early.” Ms. Gillen smiled then slipped pass the door, quickly closed and locked it behind herself. It took five minutes for her to return and let Sylvia in. “My apologies, Ms. Farrel” Ms. Gillen said as she let Sylvia in. “The sensor on the factory floor keeps going bonkers, and it makes it difficult to disarm the alarm. The alarm company is supposed to be here on Monday to fix it.” “That’s okay, and please call me Sylvie.” Another tactic. Allowing a supervisor to call you by your childhood nickname gives them a false sense of authority. “All right, Sylvie it is! Please, call me Abigail,” Ms. Gillen replied. She held the glass door open wide so Sylvia could enter. She did a quick-step past her soon to be boss before she could change her mind. Beyond the door was a small white painted waiting room with four chairs and a coffee table. The carpet was dark black and was wall to wall. On the opposite side of the room was another door made of metal with a heavy deadbolt lock on it. Next to that door was a buzzer on the wall with a sign reading ‘Ring For Assistance.’ There was a clipboard with some papers attached to it and a pen sitting on the coffee table. “Now, Sylvie,” Abigail said as she locked the front door and walked around Sylvia, “I’m going to have you sign these confidentiality papers and liability forms. This is both a warehouse and a factory, so I need temporary medical coverage in case anything should happen to you here today during the interview. Also, there’s the agreement that you will not divulge anything you see here today to any outside party. Strictly legal documents to protect my company. Also, I’ll need you to empty out your purse and all of your pockets onto the table.” “Why?” “To see if you have any cell phones or cameras on you.” “Oh, yeah, right. You did say that.” Sylvia proceeded to empty her purse. None of her clothes had any pockets. She picked up the clip board and filled them all out as Abigail searched her belongings. She handed over the clipboard with the completed forms and started to refill her purse. “One moment, please,” Abigail said in an authoritative tone. “I need to frisk you.” “Excuse me?” Sylvia looked at her with surprise. “Part of the confidentiality agreement you just signed. I need to check to see if you have any hidden cameras or microphones on you. Please lift your arms out parallel and spread your legs.” With a puzzled look on her face, Sylvia slowly did what she was told. She understood what the older woman meant, but why didn’t she just use a metal detector? It could only mean one of two things: Either their current metal detector is not working or this lady is a lesbian. Either way, she needed a job, any job, no matter how humiliating the interview is, and that this isn’t done on a regular basis. Abigail swiftly touched every inch of Sylvia’s body through her clothes, including her groin, butt crack and breasts. She used a gentle but firm hand, and didn’t seem to enjoy doing it at all. While down around her ankles, she asked Sylvia to step out of her shoes so she could inspect them as well. She didn’t stop at any particular body part for too long, and was complete in under a minute. “Thank you, Sylvie,” Abigail said as she stood back up. She took her keys out of her pocket and headed towards the metal door across the room. “Once you get your things together, we’ll go to my office.” Sylvia eagerly scooped all of her things back into her purse without any order. She headed over to where Abigail was, and, as she unlocked the door and held it open, the young blonde walked in with a spring in her step and smile on her face. The heavy metal door slammed shut behind both of them. ********* The two women walked down a short but wide hallway that had two single doors on the left side and one set of plastic swinging doors at the other end. The hallway was also white with black carpet. A light humming noise could be heard coming from the fluorescent lights. Abigail led Sylvia to the first door on the left. “In here, please,” she asked as she opened the door to let Sylvia in. The room was roughly 12 feet wide and 15 feet long. There was a desk with a computer monitor on the far wall. A large backed chair sat behind it and two upholstered chairs in front of it. The wall across from the door had a row of filing cabinets. In the middle of the room was a small wooden table with four matching chairs. A couple of binders were on the table, all labeled ‘Product Line’ with various years on them. All around the rooms were plastic floor plants, and on the walls hung framed prints of kittens. “Have a seat,” Abigail motioned to one of the upholstered chairs. Sylvia took to the chair in rapid fashion, trying to exude eagerness. She sat upright with her knees together and her purse on her lap across her legs, trying to hide her breasts and hips. She tried to keep a smile on her face that wasn’t over the top but not looking forced. Abigail went around the desk and sat down. She opened up a folder and started skimming the papers inside. Peeking up, Sylvia noticed that it was a copy of her resume that she uploaded on one of the job sites. Abigail picked up a pen and jotted down some notes on the various pages as she went along. After a few minutes, she looked up at Sylvia. “Why did you leave your last job?” “Oh, boy,” Sylvia replied as the smile disappeared from her face. “I’m going to tell you the truth. My previous employer kept making unwanted sexual advances at me. He wouldn’t take ‘No’ for an answer.” “Oh, My!” “When he demanded oral sex from me, I left and hired a lawyer.” “Really?!?” “Yes. And a good thing too. The lawyer found another secretary that he did the same thing to, and if we can get her to testify, we’ll have an open and shut case. The thing is, until the lawsuit is settled, I have no income to live on.” “I’m sorry to hear that, Sylvie,” Abigail said with a sigh as she slumped back in her chair with disgust. “Between you and me, I hope you nail his tush to the wall.” She flashed the younger woman a devilish smile. Sylvia gave a light chuckle “I will!” “Well, your resume looks great. You have everything I’m looking for as a personal assistant. You have a pleasantly lilting voice, so that will be an advantage when talking with clients on the phone.” Abigail took a small notepad from the top drawer of her desk and pulled off a sheet of paper. She wrote something down on it, folded it in half, and slid it over to Sylvia across the desk. “Here’s what I can offer you in the form of a salary,” She said, but she didn’t remove her hand from the slip of paper. “However, before you look at this, I have to let you know something. Here at Exclusive Products, our main source of income is the manufacturing and selling of sexual devices. More specifically, sex dolls. We import them from overseas as well as having our own factory. The ones we make here are considered some of the best in the world, and they fetch incredibly high prices. Our methods in making them are a well guarded secret. We also make mannequins, but there are more horny perverts in the world than there are stores. I have to ask you right now: Would selling such items make you uncomfortable?” Sylvia sat there with a blank look on her face. Could she really sell sex toys? She wouldn’t even be here if she was able handle one old perverted pig, so how would she manage with them on a daily basis? Then she thought for a moment. Her body could work to her advantage this way. She could wear the most revealing business attire she could find. The perverts would be so turned on by just looking at her, they’ll have to buy a doll just to get their rocks off! An extremely wide grin ran across her face. “Yes, I think I can do that.” “Good!” Abigail let go of the paper and Sylvia opened it. The number written down there shocked her. Her eyes got as big as saucers and her mouth hung agape. “Seventy Five Thousand Dollars?!?,” she exclaimed. “Just to help you sell sex toys?!?” “Yes,” Abigail replied as she sat back down in her chair. “Plus a percentage commission when you help close a sale. Interested?” “When Can I Start?!?” “Tomorrow, but first I’ll give you a tour of our operation. Do you have time for that today?” Sylvia jumped out of the chair like she was sitting on a spring. She was smiling so hard that her cheeks turned red and started hurting a little. “I would be delighted! The more I learn today, the easier the transition is tomorrow!” “That’s the spirit!,” Abigail replied with a grin of her own as she stood up. She reached out her hand again as she walked around the desk to Sylvia, who was literally bouncing with excitement. They shook hands again, but this time Sylvia lost her composure and shook Abigail’s hand vigorously. She winced a little as her wrist was wrenched in more ways than it was supposed to, and, upon noticing the discomfort, Sylvia let go abruptly. “Sorry! Sorry! Sorry!,” She quickly said in succession, “Please excuse my excitement! Oh, wow! This is triple my last job paid me! I feel a little light headed!” “That’s understandable, dear,” Abigail said as she shook the pain from her wrist. “You jumped up a little too fast. Breathe a little bit and compose yourself. I’ll take you to the break room. I keep the fridge stocked with assorted flavored waters for the employees.” Sylvia came to her senses in short order and, with a little help with balance from Abigail, walked out of her office. They turned left and went to the next door over. Inside was a well lit room with three round tables, about two dozen chairs, a table with two microwaves, and an industrial size refrigerator. “Here we go,” Abigail said as she helped Sylvia to a chair. “By the way, I can’t help noticing your blouse. It’s beautiful. ‘Vera Wang‘?” “Versace. Real silk. I made my last boyfriend get it for me two years ago. I think he’s still paying for it.” Abigail nodded, smiled, then walked over to the fridge. She opened both doors wide so all of the contents were displayed. There were a few brown bags, clear containers of liquid, and thermal lunch boxes on the left side and the right side was stocked with sealed 20 ounce plastic bottles of flavored water. “What flavor would you like?” “ Cherry, if you don’t mind.” Abigail pulled out a cherry, closed up the fridge, then walked it over to Sylvia. She made short order of the bottle’s seal and gulped down one quarter of it’s contents. She lowered the bottle from her lips with a gasp of air. “Mmmm,’ She said, “This stuff is good. If I can have this every day, I’ll consider it a major perk!” She lifted the bottle up again and took another swig. “Now, if you’re ready, we can star the tour. You can bring your drink if you want. The warehouse can get hot during the day.” “I’m ready when you are!,” Sylvia replied without hesitating. She stood up and walked over to Abigail. Both women then walked out of the break room, turned left, and went through the plastic double doors. ********** ...

The Trick

Mira looked out over the stage once again. The audience had been quite awed by the earlier acts. Now it was her turn to perform. The tall slim blond had worked hard to perfect her act, for she was a magician. An escape artist in fact. Her assistant Dawn, a slinky brunette in a skimpy outfit and fish net stockings was prepping the trick. The crowd applauded as Dawn demonstrated the equipment. Wearing a red sporty bikini Mira stepped out on stage. The five and a half foot tall blond walked out under the bright lights, the tiles of the stage were warm on her bare feet. She posed before the audience with her hands over her head. Then she slowly turned, showing the assembled crowd that her outfit concealed nothing. ...

The Women Digesting Snake Club

The Discovery Mandy was a 19 year old beautiful young student who had started her first semester in biology. Since she was a small child she had always been interested in biology and animals especially amphibians like slugs and reptiles. Snakes always fascinated her and she always found them very erotic, as they reminded her of a huge slimy cock. Her opinion of snakes was that they where the perfect lover for a woman. ...

The Women of Latex Hills 2

(story continues from The Women of Latex Hills)_ 2. The Plastic Twins “So you see, I haven’t had time to do much this week” Tanya explained. “I guess our first week looked similar, most of us at least” Olivia agreed. Melody stood up and went to the kitchen telling everyone she’d be right back. “You probably still have lots of unanswered questions?” inquired Christina, or Tina as most people called her. ...

Tightly Bound Bride

Chapter One Mary Edmonds was the perfect image of femininity as she stood in the dappled sunlight. The sun’s rays were tinted a montage of gold, green, blue and red as they streamed through the stained glass windows, and the pearls, beads and sequins on Mary’s dress glistened and sparkled like so many prisms and diamonds. Today was her wedding day, and her splendid gown accentuated the lush curves of her body. Full breasts, tapering to a tiny waist, then flaring hips which gave shape to the long skirt encircling her legs. ...

Tough Love Part 6: Party

(story continues from Tough Love Part 5: Humiliation) Part 6: Party Over the following days things subtly changed, roles became defined. It was clear my job now came second to my duties at home. I did all the household chores. Whereas Lynn previously supervised and on the odd occasion helped me, she was now completely in control of me whenever Lucy wasn’t at home. Lucy no longer gave me instructions as to what she wanted doing around the house. All orders were now conveyed through Lynn, and orders they undoubtedly were. I might still have been a joint owner of our house but I had no illusions as to who was in command and what my position now was. ...

Tough Love Part 7: Beaten

(story continues from Tough Love Part 6: Party) Part 7: Beaten I awoke stiff and cold the following morning. I was tired and miserable. I had had a very bad night: after I had discovered that the bed was damp and somewhat smelly, I finally managed to fall asleep on the floor. Now I staggered outside into the bright sunshine. Making my way to the kitchen door I found it was locked. I no longer had my own key so I knocked tentatively and waited, hoping that Lucy wouldn’t mind me disturbing her. I then remembered that she had left early for a meeting, “shit” what was I to do now? I stood looking around me, wondering how I was going to get into the house when I saw movement through the window of the annex. ...

Tough Love Part 8: Enslaved

(story continues from Tough Love Part 7: Beaten) Part 8: Enslaved If I thought my life was bad up to then, the next few days showed me how hard things could really be. Lucy had announced out of the blue that she would be going away for ten days to finalise the contract with the Italians. This news seemed to make Lynn even more domineering. I came home from work every day as usual, stripped off my clothes, donned my apron and did my chores. Lynn appeared to try her hardest to find the slightest fault with my work, and she made sure she thought of many other jobs for me to do. Of course, every order she gave me was accompanied with liberal use of her crop. ...

Weekend Maid

Valerie & Jessie were friends in high school, they had just graduated and Valerie was going to be moving away to attend college soon, they had been friends since forever it seemed to them both, they were also known to get into mischief not malicious but loved playing pranks, especially on each other. Valerie had asked Jessie to come over to spend some time hanging out, listening to music and other ‘girly things’ as she called it. Valerie tended to dominate Jessie in getting her to do things, she was the one in charge when it came to deciding what to do, Jessie just went along with whatever Valerie had planned, pleased to have a friend like Val. ...

Weekend Maid Part 5: First Kiss

(story continues from Weekend Maid Part 4: Desires) Part 5: First Kiss. Jessie was woken during the night by Sophia, she too had been having feelings for Jessie, and her dreams seemed to be of her and the maid-bot making love in the comfort of her bed. Jessie felt Sophia’s hand rubbing over her latex covered body, but Jessie’s body didn’t move, it stayed in the same sleep state as the other maid-bots, but Jessie was awake in her mind as Sophia continued to explore the little latex maid in front of her. Her other hand otherwise engaged elsewhere. Jessie watched as Sophia continued to run her hands over Jessie’s body, still not moving from the touch, her body still in her sleep state like the other maid-bots, but her mind now active and able to watch the scene in front of her, unknown to Sophia. Jessie loved the touches of Sophia’s hand on her, the other still otherwise engaged between Sophia’s own legs, her moans of pleasure echoing around the small maids’ room. She was distracted from the tender touching by a movement near to the entrance to the room, looking up from Sophia who was engrossed in what she was doing to Jessie and herself, Jessie spotted a figure there in the doorway, the room was dark other than the lights from the display panels on the recharging pods, but Jessie could see the outline of the figure in the doorway, she knew it had to be Bruce from the body stance and size. Bruce had fallen asleep earlier whilst his wife Sophia was reading in bed, he had woken to find her gone, her side of the bed empty and he had gone to find her. Not finding her upstairs he ventured downstairs, he grabbed a glass of water from the kitchen and wandered into the maids’ room hoping to get a glimpse of the maid-bots as they slept, he’d crept down here several times to admire their bodies in the latex suits that they wore. He was somewhat surprised to find Sophia in the maids’ room and even more when he found her touching the maid-bot in the pod, he watched as she ran her hand over the maid-bots body, her hand seem to caress the latex, something that he himself loved doing, he also noticed that she was only using one hand and wondered where her other hand was. He was enjoying the scene playing out in front of him, his long held fantasy made real before his eyes. His hand soon drifted southwards and reaching inside his robe he began to play with himself whilst watching his wife playing with the maid-bot. He was too intent on watching his wife that he didn’t notice that Jessie, the maid-bot who Sophia was playing with had opened her eyes and was watching him. His thoughts only on the scene in front of him, his hand working over his erect member bringing himself off, whilst Sophia seemed to be doing the same. Sophia was unaware that Bruce had discovered her with the maid-bot, she too was too busy and distracted with her own hands to notice. Sophia was getting closer to her own climax and was more focused on her own pleasure to also notice that Jessie’s eyes were open and watching the two of them getting off on her latex clad body. Jesse herself was building up inside her rigid body, the fact that she couldn’t move seem to intensify her own sexual feelings. The tableau of the three of them all experiencing their own pleasures soon played out to its natural conclusion, the first to orgasm was Jessie, her body unable to move showed no external clues to her current state or arousal, other than her nipples and her body flushed from the overwhelming pleasure that she had experienced from Sophia’s hand, her intensity soon reached the point where she was overloaded with sensations and blacked out from her climax. Sophia was next her hand working her little nubbin, rubbing her pleasure button until she felt her own knees start to give way, she felt her body start to spasm and a cry emerged from deep down in her soul, the sound giving Bruce the clue that she had cum, he too had worked himself into a frenzy and came right after he’d heard his wife climax, his hand rubbing his penis and erupting his semen onto the carpet. The whole scene had been one of great delight to him. Bruce made a quick exit after his orgasm, he didn’t want his wife to know that he’d been watching her playing with the maid-bot. Sophia was in no condition to notice Bruce as he quietly walked away, she was too engrossed in her own pleasurable feelings to care about anything other than the overwhelming orgasm she had experienced and was still in the throes of, her mind shutting down as the waves of pleasure overtook her, she slumped down to her knees in front of Jessie, her legs feeling like jelly, the after-shocks still reverberating through her body. Jessie was now blissfully back in her sleep state after her own orgasm and didn’t wake again until the system required her again in the morning. Bruce made his way back to the bedroom having enjoyed himself and the scene he’d just witnessed. He cleaned himself up in the bathroom before making his way back into bed, he didn’t want Sophia to find out he’d been downstairs. Sophia had recovered her senses and looked up at the maid-bot of her recent desires, Jessie looked peaceful and serene, she hoped that Jessie had remained asleep the whole time; she didn’t know how she would explain her actions to the girl otherwise. Now that she had found the use of her own legs again Sophia helped herself upright, her hand again on Jesse inside the pod, she made a final farewell caress of Jessie’s latex clad form and bade her goodnight. She didn’t notice in the darkness the semen that Bruce had deposited on the carpet as he climaxed, the room too dark and her brain now sleepy did not see it. Sophia made her way upstairs, she silently checked on Valerie, who had slept the whole time. She then made her way into the bedroom, she quietly entered so as not to wake Bruce her husband, though he’d only just fallen asleep again after his own recent exertions. Sophia made her way to the bathroom to clean up and then slipped her body between the sheets. Sophia could not get the vision of Jessie out of her mind, she looked so delightfully sexy inside that latex suit, the way it clung to her curves and the way the light reflected off of the latex made her look very arousing to Sophia, she hadn’t had these feelings about another female since her time in college, her hand again drifting between her legs as she imagined her and Jessie in bed together, the latex squeaking as she rubbed her hands over her encased body, her night ended with another wonderful orgasm and then sweet dreams of Jessie. *** In the morning Jessie awoke, she’d had a great night’s sleep after her own orgasm and remembered the events of the previous night vividly, she’d greatly enjoyed the way Sophia had played with her body, and then the sight of Bruce as he had played with himself as he watched them gave her another tingle through her body, she felt her own arousal rising again and looked down to see her nipples grow, the suit attempting to contain the hard nubs of flesh. ‘Oh great,’ she thought, ‘another morning with nipples like organ stops!’ she laughed. But she didn’t have too much time to reflect on last night’s events as she had work that needed doing and the system was an impatient master, she exited her pod and walked over to the cleaning station, this would make sure that she was clean inside and out, the suit had a port at the rear that once connected allowed the cleaning system to flush the inside of the suit clean. The system would allow the cleaning solution to flood the interior and then suck the same fluid out through the hole. This also created a bit of a vacuum inside the suit, so much that the suit clung even more so to her body. Once cleaned Jessie the maid-bot then began her duties, she followed the directions of the system, first thing for Jessie to do was prepare breakfast for the family. ‘This should be fun!’ she thought, ‘I wonder what their reactions will be this morning after last night?’ She silently giggled inside as she thought back to the wonderful events of last night. Her body again showing the first stages of arousal. ‘Okay girls, poke out all you want, rub that latex.’ She told her nipples and reveled in the feelings that they caused. Jessie was busy making coffee when Bruce came into the kitchen, knowing that Sophia was safely asleep upstairs worn out from last night, he felt more brazen and walked over to the maid-bot, his hand making contact with her glossy rear, the globes of her bottom standing out in the light. Jessie felt the hand immediately but could nothing again to stop it, but now she was not sure that she would want to stop the hands caress of her soft, round posterior. She stood there motionless, the system taking charge of her body after noticing that Bruce’s biorhythms where higher when Jessie-bot was near to him, his increased endorphin levels interpreted by the system as one of enjoyment, something the system was programmed to enable for the owners. If that meant Jessie-bot was interrupted from her duties then that was fine with the system. Bruce rubbed his hand over the latex suit, he loved the look of the suit and the way it enhanced the maids’ bodies, but he loved the feel of it more, his hand stroking over the soft, warm flesh underneath, still not realising that this maid-bot was indeed flesh & blood, he thinking that all maid-bots were warm to the touch, something about their internal mechanisms, not that he much cared at this point, he was loving the moment. Jessie was stuck on the spot; she too was loving the feel of the hand over the outside of the suit, her body again becoming flush with arousal at the hands of this man. She knew that she shouldn’t but she couldn’t stop the situation so why not go along with it and enjoy the moment. Bruce stopped what he was doing; he thought that he’d heard someone on the stairs. Once the hand stopped touching her Jessie continued preparing the coffee as nothing had happened. Sophia walked into the kitchen just as the coffee had brewed, so didn’t see what Bruce had been up to, he was sitting at the table reading something on a tablet in his hand, he looking up when he noticed her enter. “Hello dear, did you have a good night last night?” She blushed when he asked her, remembering again what she’d done last night with Jessie, she noticed the maid-bot working making breakfast and thought again about her dreams. She wondered if Bruce knew about the events last night, he had a strange look on his face, like the cat that had got the cream. “Yes dear, I had a wonderful night.” She purred at him. Jessie-bot served her some coffee, “Here you are Mistress, just the way you like it.” She said. ‘Black and strong, like the maid-bots you seem to like playing with.’ She thought. Sophia blushed catching on the double meaning, ‘Does she know?’ she thought, ‘no surely not, she was asleep the whole time, unless…’ Her thoughts interrupted by her husband. “Well I had an excellent night, just what I needed!” he smirked. Sophia knew from the inane smile that he must have been aware of last night, and wondered if he’d seen her with Jessie. ‘Well I hope that you enjoyed it, I certainly did!’ she thought and began drinking her coffee with an air of satisfaction. Bruce went back to what he was reading leaving Sophia to her own thoughts, she watched as Jessie worked around the kitchen, she marvelled at the way the suit looked even more alluring during the day, the gloss shine showing off her curves even more. She didn’t notice Bruce watching her as she eyed the maid-bot, devouring her with her eyes, savouring every movement of the maid-bot. His fantasy of the two of them together running through his mind. Jessie worked all through this but in her mind she too was enjoying the display of her body to these two, as they both watched her moving, she tried to move a little more sexily but was unable to until the system picked up the biorhythms of the two owners and allowed her to please them with more of a sway to her walk. Jessie was having wonderful tingling sensations run through her body, her sex felt hot and inflamed and she wished that she could extinguish the fire down below, or allow one or both of them to help with her desires. The sexual tension was high in the room, all three enjoying the moment, Sophia engrossed in her thoughts of Jessie, the suit and remembering last night. Bruce was surreptitiously watching both Sophia and the maid-bot, his eyes going from one to the other, his own arousal more noticeable than the two females, his on the outside and theirs’ internally, though if he would have looked harder, well harder than his own cock at the moment he would have seen the flushed skin, the nipples aroused and enlarged as well as other bodily areas south of the belly button. All three were lost in their own little fantasies to notice Valerie enter the room, and when she spoke the spell was broken between the three of them. “Morning all!” she announced, surprised to find them staring at the maid-bot. She looked and realised that this maid-bot was Jessie and she at first thought that her father had found out about their little game, but was relieved when they both again ignore the little maid, who continued working. “Morning Valerie.” Said Sophia, “Sleep well?” “Yes mum, I feel great.” Valerie responded. “How about you Father?” “Yes, I had an interesting night!” Bruce smirked again, looking at Sophia, who blushed. After breakfast was over and her parents were safely out of the way Valerie summoned Jessie-bot to her bedroom, when she arrived carrying food and drink for herself Valerie switched off her controls. Once Jessie had disconnected from the systems control, she had her sit down on the bed, this time ensuring that the bedroom door was locked to stop anyone from entering. “How do you feel Jessie?” Valerie asked. “I’m just fine.” Jessie answered; recovering her body functions and feeling her own control come back to her. Not sure what to say to her friend. “You sure?” Valerie asked, “you seem to be different this morning.” she was wondering about the scene in the kitchen. “Oh no, I’m fine.” Jessie said, ‘more than fine if you’d known what your parent did to me last night.’ She thought, a delightful shiver going through her body, she was still aroused from this morning in the kitchen, her body again showing signs. “You’re either cold or pleased to see me!” Valerie teased, noticing Jessie’s nipple engorge. “I’m always pleased to see you,” Jessie purred, moving closer to Valerie. Valerie noticed her friend move closer, she could feel the warmth of Jessie’s body against hers, she could smell the latex, the polish and something else, she felt herself blush when she realised that Jessie was turned on, the smell of sexual attraction was strong, her pupils looked dilated and she could feel her own physical responses start to happen with Jessie this close. Jessie moved her body closer still, their thighs now touching, the body heat exchanging between them, Valerie remained motionless, her eyes focused on her friend. Valerie felt her emotions overwhelm her, here she was with this latex clad female, her body felt wonderful next to hers, even though she knew that this was Jessie inside the suit she had an overwhelming urge to reach out and touch her. Her hand connecting with the soft, warm feel of the latex and the body underneath. Valerie was too distracted by looking at her hand to notice Jessie move her face closer to hers, only when they were close enough for Jessie to kiss her did she realise. Valerie turned her face towards Jessie’s and her soft lips were soon placed against Jessie’s own lips, the kiss her first time with a female, she wondered at the softness, the sweet taste and the warmth of those lips that she was kissing. Jessie responded to Valerie’s kiss moving closer and reciprocating with her own lips. Valerie felt hot & flushed, her heart seemed to beating rapidly and her body reacted to the sexuality of the situation naturally, she felt her sex tingle, her body redden and her own nipples joined Jessie’s in coming out to play. Jessie felt all these same feelings as Valerie, but her feelings were intensified by the suit, everywhere that Valerie’s hand touched sent electric tingles through her, which all seem to head straight for her now moist, warm sex. Jessie felt Valerie push her back onto the bed, the softness of it a welcome feeling, she hadn’t been in a bed in days. The kiss continued between the two of them, each began exploring the others tongue and mouth, the soft lips pressing harder against each other as their arousal grew. Laying on her back Jessie felt Valerie move on top of her, she was enjoying the feelings and hoped that Valerie was too. Valerie’s leg parted Jessie’s, her thigh now brushing up against Jessie’ sex; her muscular thigh now rubbing against her pussy, their breasts mashing against each other. Valerie was also rubbing herself against Jessie’s thigh, they locked in an embrace of mutual enjoyment, their bodies caressing each other, the wonderful feel of the latex suit both turning them on. For Valerie the touch of the latex, the sounds that it made as she rubbed against it and the smell, all combined with the warm body it contained to drive her senses wild with excitement. For Jessie the feelings were overwhelming, her whole body felt alive, she felt as one with the suit, this was her own skin now, she would wear nothing else from this point on. Both girls soon climaxed together, the stimulation of their bodies in their frenzied rubbing against each other took them over the top, their orgasms intense and prolonged, both of them feeling their muscles contract, their vagina’s spasming and a feeling of wetness down there too. The pleasure overwhelming them as they lay there in the afterglow, coming down to earth from their intense lovemaking. They continued to kiss each other, the feelings began to ease within them, the intense need that had consumed them now sated, they both just happy with the orgasm. Valerie was the first to move and laid beside Jessie on the bed, her hands running over the latex softly now. Jessie lay there enjoying the final embers of her own climax, not wanting to move and enjoyed the soft caress of Valerie’s hand over her body. Both girls didn’t speak for some time after, now that the intense feelings had gone they both felt the first flush of embarrassment at their actions. Jessie was the first to say something to break the air between them. “That was wonderful!” “Mmm,” Valerie replied overcoming her initial guilt as using her friend. “It did feel good.” “Oh no better than good!” Jessie giggled, “Incredible.” “It did feel that way didn’t it.” Valerie said, “I don’t know what came over me.” “You did it seems!” Jessie laughed, “Judging by the noise.” “Oh my god! I wonder if my parents heard us.” Valerie now embarrassed again. “I don’t know what I’d say.” “Don’t worry; they were out by the pool the last I saw of them, you don’t need to worry about them.” Jessie said to reassure Valerie, and knowing that they enjoyed using Jessie too. “I’ve never done that before…” Valerie said, “Not with a girl anyway. I don’t know why I felt that way? ” “Me neither.” Jessie lied; she’d been having sexual feelings for females since putting on the suit, her desires for serving her female owners seem to be her priority and it also gave her some wonderfully warm feelings inside too. The girls continued to lay there and caress each other for a while, laying there cuddling and talking small talk until Jessie reminded Valerie that she needed to get back to her duties otherwise no one will be eating lunch. “Though I’d rather stay and eat you!” Jessie teased. “Best turn me on again.” “I thought I’d already done that!” Valerie winked and reached for the remote, “Here goes, see you again soon.” * * * Jessie returned to her maid-bot self and walked down to the kitchen, she passed Bruce on the way, he watching her every move and she delighting in him watching her, she was loving the attention that she was getting from the family, her own sexuality rising with each encounter. After lunch was prepared and served to the family in various locations by the other maid-bots, Jessie resumed her normal duties. The system sent her back upstairs to make the beds, one of the other maid-bots had stripped them and was currently washing the sheets, one of the others kept busy with Sophia and the other having downtime in its charging pod, which only left her to carry out the duties. Upon entering one of the spare bedrooms she began making the bed as normal, the system showing her again how to make a bed correctly, not that she needed showing each time, but she could switch herself off and leave the system to control her body leaving her to her own wonderful thoughts. She was remembering being in bed with Valerie, the wonderful smell of her, the softness of her skin and the warm caresses that they’d both enjoyed, lost in her thoughts she didn’t hear someone walk in behind her. Bruce had been walking past the bedroom when he saw the maid-bot working, her bending over the bed whilst smoothing the sheets and he watched the movement of her latex clad body, the feelings of arousal starting to overwhelm his control. He entered the room and closed the door to ensure privacy, the maid-bot continued her work not concerned with one of her owners entering, her task was to make the bed. Jessie was aware that Bruce was there, she was wondering what he was going to do, she knew that he’d closed the door so this looked like he was going to do something to her, Jessie started to feel aroused in anticipation. Bruce walked over to the maid-bot, her rear enticing him with its movements as she made the bed, the light reflecting off of the suit made it all the more erotic in his mind. Jessie first felt his hand as it touched her on the rear, ‘Again! He seems to like touching my bottom’, she thought. The hand first caressed the soft globe and then moved in a circular motion to rub around, the finger pressing into the soft flesh underneath. The touch was electric to both of them, he finding the touch both wicked and playfully delightful, like a forbidden fruit. Jessie was initially shocked again to find the wandering hands of Bruce on her rear, but the erotic appeal soon overcame her first thoughts, here she was just a ‘helpless maid’ she thought, ‘being taken advantage of by her wicked master.’ The thoughts of which brought out the mischievous side of her, she would have pushed back against the hand if she had control of her body, but as she didn’t she could only stay there as she was positioned and enjoy the feelings. Bruce watched as the maid-bot remained still, her body bent over the bed and her rear delightfully presented to him for his pleasure. Her not moving he took to mean that he could continue abusing the maid. Both hands now playing with the maid-bots body, running over the delightful latex that he was so enamoured with, taking time to savour the sensations that he was feeling, his arousal now becoming more evident by the bulge in his trousers. Jessie felt him move closer to her, the hardness of his erect penis now pressing against her rear, he began rubbing himself against her, she now began using her hands to steady her body against the bed to stop from falling. Bruce had felt the maid-bot beneath him still not move, again taking this as consent he moved his own body forwards, his penis still encased inside his pants was now throbbing and required attention, he began to rub himself against the rear of the maid-bot. His excitement was building, he’d been teased often by these maid-bots and now it was time he relieved some of that tension. He didn’t last too long, much to Jessie’s delight or disappointment, she was enjoying having him rub against her, she could feel her own body rousing to the stimulation it was receiving, but she was frustrated that she hadn’t cum herself and was left without an ending herself to relive her own sexual needs. But then had the wonderful feelings to fall back on at being used as a sextoy, a plaything for him to use and discard. Once Bruce had recovered from his climax, he felt both relieved and guilty, though the wicked side of him had revelled in deflowering this maid-bot, something he had wanted to do for so long, but denied the pleasure due to the condemnation that he would receive from his wife should she find out. Bruce left the room to go clean up, Jessie continued making the bed as if nothing had happened, though on the inside she thought about what she had just experienced and replayed the scene over again in her mind, her arousal still not sated. * * * After dinner Jessie found herself alone with Sophia in the maids’ room, she had some food for Jessie and released her from the systems control. Jessie drank the cold drink and ate whilst Sophia began talking with her. “How’s my little maid-bot?” Sophia asked, “Still enjoying it?” “Yes Mistress, Sophia…” Jessie answered, ‘You have no idea how much I’ve enjoyed today and others have enjoyed me.’ She thought. “I’m pleased,” Sophia said, “so what do you recall of events whilst being a maid-bot?” “Oh, everything!” Jessie said, “only my body is under control, my mind is free to experience everything else.” She continued looking at Sophia. Sophia blushed, ”OH sorry I didn’t realise…” her face blushed. “It’s okay, I have enjoyed the feelings too.” Jessie reassured her, “the suit feels wonderful from both sides. When someone touches me it feels like jolts of electric energy inside me, the feeling is wonderful.” “So you knew…” Sophia gasped. “That you were playing with me last night,” Jessie answered, “Yes I did, though I couldn’t move even if I wanted to, which I would have.” She winked. “I’m so sorry, I shouldn’t have…” Sophia broke down in tears, Jessie holding her hands to reassure her. “I think that we both enjoyed it, didn’t we, I seem to recall someone collapsing onto the floor.” She laughed. “I would have too if the pod didn’t hold me up!” “Oh, so you too…” Sophia asked. “Yes I came too, though I don’t recall much after that,” Jessie said, “It must have been intense.” “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have used you like that.” Sophia said, her tears no longer flowing. “But I enjoyed it. You did too.” Jessie replied, “And so did your husband too.” “What?” she asked. “How?” “He was standing in the doorway last night, he seemed to be playing with himself too whilst watching you play with me.” Jessie said. “And there was a mess to clean up this morning too.” “Oh the dirty…” Sophia said, “wait til I get…” “Why, you both seem to love it last night, I did too, and the fact that he was watching only made it more intense for me.” Jessie said. “Again I didn’t mind either of you playing with me, I love serving you! Emphasis on ‘serving you’ by the way.” She laughed. “It was always one of his favourite fantasies to have me in bed with another woman.” Sophia said. “So I suppose that he got his ‘jollies’ last night.” “And today,” Jessie said. “Whilst I was bent over making the bed.” “What!” I told him not to touch you like that…” Sophia then realised what she’d done to Jessie, “Oh, I’m just as much to blame for what I did to you last night.” “I don’t know how many times that I have to tell you, I ENJOYED last night! I even liked today even though I didn’t finish like he did, it was still enjoyable.” Jessie said. “You like that we have played with you against your will?” Sophia asked, “I’d feel enraged if it were me.” “No I have enjoyed every minute, every touch and you did feel wonderful last night, I hope that you’ll visit me again…” Jessie hinted, “I’d get back in my pod now if that were so.” “Maybe…” Sophia said coyly, “maybe I’ll get in the pod for you to play with me.” “Don’t tempt me.” Jessie laughed. “I could see you in one of these suits.” “So could my husband!” Sophia laughed. “So, why don’t you!” Jessie asked. “Me, in one of those suits, no I couldn’t possibly…” Sophia mused, her thoughts of her inside the suit beginning to make her feel hot inside. “We could get back at your husband, tease him with the two of us inside the suits, maybe tie him to a chair to torment him!” Jessie laughed. “You’re wicked!” Sophia said, “but I like it.” “So?” she asked. “Punish me for being wicked.” “I’ll make you scrub the floors by hand if you’re not careful.” Sophia replied. “Yes Mistress.” Jessie giggled, “I’m yours to command.” “Be careful what you wish for!” Sophia said. “I may just get it.” Jessie said laughing. “You’re a naughty girl!” Sophia said, “didn’t anyone spank you as a child? It’s not too late to start you know.” “Yes Mistress.” Jessie responded, “What ever Mistress desires.” Winking at Sophia. “But I’d think it’ll be fun to tease him with our latex suited bodies writhing on the bed…” “Back to being a maid-bot before you get me into trouble.” Sophia said and pressed the button on the remote. Her own thoughts of the two of them in bed, dressed in latex now cemented in her head. She left Jessie to her work and went to relieve some of the pent up feeling she was experiencing with a nice long bath. Later that night Sophia did come down to see Jessie in her pod, she again played with the latex clad body, her hands running over Jessie contained inside the pod, Jessie awake but unable to move. This time she brought down a couple of her sextoys, using one on herself and the other on Jessie, they both came several times. Bruce stood and watched them, masturbating himself in the darkness; Sophia knowing he was there gave her a more intense orgasm than she’d had before, her legs giving way from under her during her climax. Jessie also blacking out from the over excitement and arousal she’d experienced during the day, her climax overwhelmed her and she drifted off into delightfully wicked dreams of her and Sophia and her and Valerie. ...